r««% 


•jug!  \m 


^0$ANGfi£j> 


£- 
%BAMM^ 


t-UBRARY^ 


\ 

\i 

0 


- 


^ 


A  LIST  OF  THE  ELSIE  BOOKS  AND 
OTHER  POPULAR  BOOKS 

BY 

MARTHA   FINLEY 


ELSIE  DINSMORE. 

ELSIE'S  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 
ELSIE'S  GIRLHOOD. 

ELSIE'S  WOMANHOOD. 
ELSIE'S  MOTHERHOOD. 

ELSIE'S  CHILDREN. 
ELSIE'S  WIDOWHOOD. 
GRANDMOTHER  ELSIE. 

ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 
ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 
THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 
ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 
CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 
ELSIE  AND  THE  RAYMONDS. 
ELSIE  YACHTING  WITH  THE  RAYMONDS* 
ELSIE'S  VACATION. 

ELSIE  AT  VIAMEDE. 
ELSIE  AT  ION. 

ELSIE  AT  THE  WORLD'S  FAIR. 
ELSIE'S  JOURNEY  ON  INLAND  WATERS. 
ELSIE  AT  HOME. 
ELSIE  ON  THE  HUDSON. 
ELSIE  IN  THE  SOUTH. 
ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 
ELSIE'S  WINTER  TRIP. 
ELSIE  AND  HER  LOVED.  ONES. 


MILDRED  KEITH. 

MILDRED  AT  ROSELANDS. 
MILDRED'S  MARRIED  LIFE. 
MILDRED  AND  ELSIE. 
MILDRED  AT  HOME. 

MILDRED'S  BOYS  AND  'GIRLS. 
MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 


CASELLA. 

SIGNING  THE  CONTRACT  AND  WHAT  IT  COST 
THE  TRAGEDY  OF  WILD  RIVER  VALLEY. 
OUR  FRED. 

AN  OLD-FASHIONED  BOY. 
WANTED,  A  PEDIGREE. 

THE  THORN  IN  THE  NEST. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES 


BY 

MARTHA  FINLEY 


NEW  YORK 
DODD,  MEAD  AND  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 


COPYRIGHT,  1585, 
BY  DODD,  MEAD  &  COMPANY 


COPYRIGHT,  1913 
BY  CHARLES  B.  FINLEY 


THE  TWO  ELSIES. 


CHAPTEE  I. 

"Art  is  long,  and  Time  is  fleeting, 

And  our  hearts,  though  stout  and  brave, 
Still,  like  muffled  drums,  are  beating 
Funeral  marches  to  the  grave." 

LONGFELLOW. 

IT  was  a  lovely  summer  morning,  glorious 
with  sunlight,  sweet  with  the  fragrance  of 
flowers  and  the  songs  of  birds. 

The  view  from  the  bay-window  of  the  library 
of  Crag  Cottage,  the  residence  of  Mr.  George 
Leland,  architect  and  artist,  was  very  fine,  em- 
bracing, as  it  did,  some  of  the  most  magnificent 
scenery  on  the  banks  of  the  Hudson. 

The  house  stood  very  high,  and  from  that 
window  one  might  look  north  and  south  over 
wooded  mountain,  hill  and  valley,  or  east  upon 
the  majestic  river  and  its  farther  shore, 

The  nearer  view  was  of  well-kept,  though  not 
extensive,  grounds;  a  flower-garden  and  lawn 


4  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

with  a  winding  carriage-way  leading  up  the 
hill  by  a  gradual  ascent. 

It  was  a  pleasant  place  to  sit  even  on  a  sunny 
summer  morning,  for  a  tall  tree  partially  shaded 
the  window  without  greatly  obstructing  the 
view,  and  it  was  there  the  master  of  the  house 
was  usually  to  be  found,  at  this  time  of  day, 
with  Evelyn,  his  only  child,  close  at  his  side. 

They  were  there  now,  seated  at  a  table  cov« 
ered  with  books  and  papers,  he  busied  in  draw- 
ing plans  for  a  building,  she  equally  so  with 
her  lessons. 

But  presently,  at  the  sound  of  a  deep  sigh 
from  her  father,  she  glanced  hastily  up  at  him. 

He  had  dropped  his  pencil  and  was  leaning 
back  against  the  cushions  of  his  easy-chair,  with 
a  face  so  wan  and  weary  that  she  started  up  in 
alarm,  and  springing  to  his  side,  exclaimed, 
"Dear  papa,  I  am  sure  you  are  not  well !  Do 
stop  working,  and  lie  down  on  the  sofa.  And 
won't  you  let  me  tell  Patrick  to  go  for  the 
doctor  when  he  has  taken  mamma  to  Kiver- 
eide?" 

"Yes,  Evelyn,  I  think  you  may,"  he  an- 
swered in  low  feeble  tones,  and  with  a  sad  sort 
of  smile,  gently  pressing  the  hand  she  had  laid 
in  his,  as  he  spoke.  "  It  will  do  no  harm  for 
me  to  see  Dr.  Taylor,  even  should  it  do  no 
good." 

"What  is  that?  send  for  the  doctor?    Are 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  5 

yon  ill,  Eric  ?"  asked  a  lady  who  had  entered 
the  room  just  in  time  to  catch  his  last  sen- 
tence. 

"  I  am  feeling  unusually  languid,  Laura,"  he 
replied;  "yet  not  much  more  so  than  I  did 
yesterday.  Perhaps  it  is  only  the  heat." 

"The  heat!"  she  echoed;  "why,  it  is  a  de- 
lightful day!  warm,  to  be  sure,  but  not  oppres- 
sively so." 

"Not  to  you  or  me,  perhaps,  mamma,"  re- 
marked Evelyn,  "  but  we  are  well  and  strong, 
and  poor  papa  is  not." 

"A  holiday  would  do  you  good,  Eric,"  the 
lady  said,  addressing  her  husband;  "come, 
change  your  mind  and  go  with  me  to  River- 
side." 

"My  dear,"  he  said,  "I  should  like  to  go  to 
gratify  you,  but  really  I  feel  quite  unequal  to 
the  exertion." 

"You  need  make  none,"  she  said;  "you 
need  only  to  sit  quietly  under  the  trees  on  the 
lawn ;  and  I  think  you  will  find  amusement  in 
watching  the  crowd,  while  the  fresh  air,  change 
of  scene,  and  rest  from  the  work  you  will  not 
let  alone  when  at  home,  will  certainly  be  of 
great  benefit  to  you." 

He  shook  his  head  in  dissent.  "I  should 
have  to  talk  and  to  listen ;  in  short,  to  make 
myself  agreeable.  I  have  no  right  to  inflict 
iny  companionship  on  Mrs.  Boss's  guests  on 


6  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

any  other  condition ;  and  all  that  would  be  a 
greater  exertion  than  I  feel  fit  to  undertake." 

"  There  was  a  time  when  you  were  willing 
to  make  a  little  exertion  for  my  sake,"  she  re- 
turned in  a  piqued  tone,  "but  wives  are  not  to 
expect  the  attention  freely  bestowed  upon  a 
sweetheart,  and  so  I  must  go  alone  as  usual." 

"Mamma,  what  a  shame  for  you  to  talk  so 
to  poor  papa !"  exclaimed  Evelyn  indignantly. 
"  You  know—" 

"Hush,  hush,  Evelyn,"  said  her  father  in  a 
gently  reproving  tone,  "be  respectful  to  your 
mother,  always." 

"Yes,  sir,"  returned  the  child,  with  a  lov- 
ing look  into  his  eyes.  Then  to  her  mother, 
"I  beg  your  pardon,  mamma,  I  did  not  mean 
to  be  rude ;  but — "  with  a  scrutinizing  glance 
at  the  richly  attired  figure  before  her. 

"  Well  ?"  laughingly  interrogated  the  lady, 
as  the  child  paused  with  a  slight  look  of  em- 
barrassment and  a  heightened  color. 

"Nothing,  mamma,  only — " 

"Something  your  correct  taste  disapproves 
about  my  attire?" 

"  Yes,  mamma;  your  dress  is  very  handsome; 
quite  rich  and  gay  enough  for  a  ball-room ;  but 
— wouldn't  a  simpler,  plainer  one  be  more  suita- 
ble for  a  lawn-party?" 

"Well,  really!"  was  the  laughing  rejoinder; 
"  the  idea  of  such  a  chit  as  you  venturing  to 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  7 

criticise  her  mother's  taste  in  dress!  You  spoil 
her,  Eric ;  making  so  much  of  her  and  allowing 
her  to  have  and  express  an  opinion  on  any  and 
every  subject.  There,  I  must  be  going;  I  see 
Patrick  is  at  the  door  with  the  carriage.  So 
good-by,  and  don't  overwork  yourself,  Eric." 

"Mamma,"  Evelyn  called  after  her,  "Pat' 
rick  is  to  go  for  the  doctor,  you  know." 

"Oh,  yes;  111  tell  him,"  Mrs.  Leland  an- 
swered, and  the  next  moment  the  carriage  was 
whirling  away  down  the  drive. 

"There,  she  is  gone!"  said  Evelyn.  "Oh, 
papa,  when  I  am  a  woman  I  shall  not  marry 
unless  I  feel  that  I  can  always  be  content  to 
stay  with  my  husband  when  he  is  not  able  to 
go  with  me." 

"But  business  may  prevent  him  very  often 
when  sickness  does  not,  and  you  may  grow  very 
weary  of  staying  always  at  home,"  he  said, 
softly  smoothing  her  hair,  then  bending  to 
touch  his  lips  to  her  smooth  white  forehead 
and  smile  into  the  large  dark  eyes  lifted  to  his 
as  she  knelt  at  the  side  of  his  chair. 

"No,  no !  not  if  he  is  as  dear  and  kind  as 
you  are,  papa.  But  no  other  man  is,  I  think." 

"  Quite  a  mistake,  my  pet^  the  world  surely 
contains  many  better  men  than  your  father." 

"  I  should  be  exceedingly  angry  if  any  one 
else  said  that  to  me,"  she  returned  indig- 
nantly. 


8  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

At  that  he  drew  her  closer  to  him  with  a  lit- 
tle pleased  laugh.  "We  love  each  other  very 
dearly,  do  we  not,  my  darling?"  he  said;  then 
sighed  deeply. 

"Indeed  we  do!"  she  answered,  gazing  anx- 
iously up  into  his  face.  "  How  pale  and  ill  you 
look,  papa!  do  lie  down  and  rest." 

"Presently,  when  my  work  has  progressed 
a  little  farther,"  he  said,  putting  her  gently 
aside,  straightening  himself  and  resuming  his 
pencil. 

Evelyn  was  beginning  a  remonstrance,  but  at 
the  sound  of  wheels  upon  the  drive  sprang  to 
the  window,  exclaiming,  "  Can  mamma  be  com- 
ing back  already?  She  has  perhaps  changed 
her  mind  about  attending  the  party.  No/'  as 
she  caught  sight  of  the  vehicle,  "it  is  the  doc- 
tor. I'm  glad." 

"  Go,  receive  him  at  the  door,  daughter,  and 
show  him  in  here/'  said  Mr.  Leland;  "and  aa 
I  desire  a  private  interview,  you  may  amuse 
yourself  in  the  grounds  while  he  stays." 

"  Yes,  sir;  and  oh,  I  do  hope  he  will  be  able 
to  give  you  something  that  will  make  you  well 
directly,"  the  little  girl  replied,  bestowing  a 
look  of  loving  anxiety  upon  her  father,  then 
hastening  to  obey  his  order. 

She  received  the  physician  at  the  front  en- 
trance, with  all  the  graceful  courtesy  of  a  re- 
fined lady,  ushered  him  into  the  library,  then 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  9 

putting  on  a  garden-hat,  wandered  out  into  the 
grounds. 

It  was  the  month  of  roses,  and  they  were  to 
be  found  here  in  great  variety  and  profusion; 
they  bordered  the  walks,  climbed  the  walls, 
and  wreathed  themselves  about  the  pillars  of 
the  porches,  filling  the  air  with  their  rich  fra- 
grance, mingled  with  that  of  the  honeysuckle, 
lilac,  heliotrope,  and  mignonette. 

Evelyn  sauntered  through  the  garden,  paus- 
ing here  and  there  to  gather  one  and  another 
of  the  most  beautiful  and  sweet-scented  of  its 
floral  treasures,  arranging  them  in  a  bouquet  for 
her  father;  then  crossed  the  lawn  to  an  artistic 
little  summer-house  built  on  the  edge  of  the 
cliff,  where  it  almost  overhung  the  river. 

The  view  from  this  spot  was  magnificent,  ex- 
tending for  many  miles  and  embracing  some 
of  the  grandest  scenery  of  that  region;  and  to 
Evelyn  and  her  father,  both  dear  lovers  of  the 
beauties  of  nature,  it  was  a  favorite  resort. 

Seating  herself  upon  a  rustic  bench,  she  passed 
some  moments  in  absorbed,  delighted  contempla- 
tion of  the  scene  so  familiar,  yet  ever  new. 

The  thought  that  anything  worse  than  a  pass- 
ing illness  threatened  her  beloved  father  had  not 
yet  entered  her  youthful  mind,  and  she  was 
serenely  happy  as  she  sat  there  waiting  for  the 
departure  of  the  physician  as  the  signal  that 
she  might  return  to  him. 


10  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

From  her  earliest  recollection  hfc.  had  been 
father  and  mother  both  to  her,  Mrs.  Leland's 
time  being  too  fully  occupied  with  her  onerous 
duties  to  society  to  allow  her  to  bestow  much 
attention  upon  her  child. 

Had  the  husband  and  father  taken  a  like 
view  of  his  responsibilities,  Evelyn  would  have 
been  left  almost  entirely  to  the  care  of  the  ser- 
vants; but  to  him  the  formation  of  his  child's 
character,  the  cultivation  of  her  mind  and  heart, 
was  a  duty  that  outweighed  all  social  claims, 
and  to  which  even  business  might  to  some 
extent  be  sacrificed. 

Nor  was  it  a  duty  only,  but  also  a  delight. 
And  so  well  was  she  rewarding  his  efforts  that 
he  found  her,  at  thirteen,  more  companionable 
than  her  mother  had  ever  been;  taking  an  en- 
thusiastic interest  in  his  professional  work,  and 
sharing  his  aspirations  after  perfection  therein 
and  recognition  as  one  of  the  foremost  architects 
of  his  day. 

In  her  esteem  he  had  already  distanced  all 
competitors;  no  one  else  could  plan  a  house  so 
well  for  comfort,  convenience,  and  beauty  com- 
bined. Also  he  was  to  her  the  very  embodi- 
ment of  all  that  was  unselfish,  good,  and  noble. 

She  thought,  and  truly,  that  her  mother 
failed  to  appreciate  him. 

While  Evelyn  waited  the  doctor  subjected  his 
patient  to  a  thorough  examination,  not  only 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  11 

feeling  his  pulse,  listening  to  the  beating  of  his 
heart,  sounding  his  lungs  and  looking  at  his 
tongue,  but  cross-questioning  him  closely,  his 
face  growing  graver  with  every  reply  elicited. 

"You have  told  me  everything?"  he  inquired 
at  length. 

"  Yes,  I  think  so ;  every  symptom  that  I  can 
recall  at  this  moment.  And  now,  doctor,  I 
want  you  to  be  equally  frank  with  me ;  tell  me 
exactly  what  you  think  of  my  case." 

"I  cannot  hold  out  any  hope  of  recovery," 
was  the  unwilling  reply;  "but  there  is  little,  if 
any,  immediate  danger." 

"  You  but  confirm  my  own  impressions,"  said 
Mr.  Leland  quietly.  "  But  I  would  have  a 
clearer  understanding  of  your  verdict ;  do  you 
mean  that  I  may  have  years  of  invalidism  be- 
fore me,  or  that  a  few  weeks  or  months  must 
bring  the  end?" 

"You  really  desire  to  know  the  worst,  my 
dear  sir  ?"  returned  the  physician  inquiringly, 
a  look  of  deep  sympathy  on  his  kindly  face. 

"I  do,"  was  the  calmly  resolute  reply;  "let 
me  know  the  worst  and  face  it  in  the  strength 
God  gives  to  His  children  according  to  their  day." 

"Then,  my  dear  sir,  I  will  be  plain  with 
you;  but  bear  in  mind  that  I  lay  no  claim  to 
infallibility;  I  may  err  in  judgment,  but  I  see 
no  reason  to  hope  that  your  life  on  earth  will 
be  prolonged  for  more  than  three  months  at 


12  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

the  farthest,  and  I  much  fear  the  end  may  come 
in  less  than  half  that  time." 

The  doctor  could  not  at  first  judge  of  the 
full  effect  of  his  words,  for  Mr.  Leland  sat  with 
his  face  half  hidden  in  his  hand. 

For  a  moment  a  deathlike  stillness  reigned  in 
the  room ;  then  Dr.  Taylor  said,  low  and  feel- 
ingly, "You  are  a  Christian,  my  dear  sir,  and 
for  you  dying  will  be  but  going  home  to  a 
brighter  and  better  world." 

"Yes,"  was  the  reply,  "and  your  tidings 
would  have  no  terrors  for  me  were  it  not — for 
those  who  must  be  left  behind;  but  oh,  the  part- 
ing from  helpless  dear  ones  for  whom  my  care 
and  protection  seems  so  necessary  ! — that  is  the 
bitterness  of  death!" 

"  *  Leave  thy  fatherless  children,  I  will  pre- 
serve them  alive;  and  let  thy  widows  trust  in 
Me,'"  quoted  the  physician  in  sympathizing 
tones. 

"  Yes,  yes;  thank  God  for  that  precious  prom- 
ise!" exclaimed  Mr.  Leland.  "And  you,  doc- 
tor, for  reminding  me  of  it,"  he  added,  stretch- 
ing out  a  hand  to  his  kind  comforter. 

It  was  taken  in  a  warm  grasp  and  held_  for  a 
moment  while  other  of  the  many  sweet  and 
comforting  promises  of  God's  Word  were  re- 
called to  the  mind  of  the  sufferer,  to  his  great 
consolation. 

"  I  would  it  were  in  my  power,"  the  doctor 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  13 

said  at  length,  "to  hold  out  to  you  any  hope 
of  resteration  to  health.  I  cannot  do  that,  but 
will  write  you  a  prescription  which  will,  I  trust, 
by  God's  blessing,  give  relief  to  some  of  the 
most  distressing  symptoms." 

"Even  partial  relief  will  be  most  welcome/' 
sighed  the  patient.  "Ah,  if  I  can  but  find 
strength  for  promised  work!" 

"Better  let  it  alone  and  take  what  rest  and 
ease  you  can,"  was  the  parting  advice  of  the 
physician. 

"  What  a  long,  long  visit  the  doctor  is  pay- 
ing!" Evelyn  had  said  to  herself  several  times 
before  her  eyes  were  gladdened  with  the  sight 
of  his  carriage  rolling  away  down  the  drive. 

"At  last!"  she  cried,  springing  to  her  feet 
and  hurrying  back  to  the  house. 

She  found  her  father  lying  on  a  sofa,  his  face 
very  pale,  his  eyes  closed. 

She  drew  near  on  tiptoe,  thinking  he  might 
have  fallen  asleep ;  but  as  she  reached  the  side 
of  his  couch  he  opened  his  eyes,  and  taking  her 
hand  drew  her  down  to  his  breast. 

"My  darling,  my  beloved  child!"  he  whis- 
pered, putting  his  arm  about  her  and  holding 
her  fast  with  tender  caresses. 

"What  did  the  doctor  say,  papa?"  she  asked, 
nestling  closer  to  him  and  laying  her  cheek  to 
his.  "Does  he  hope  to  make  you  well  very 
soon?" 


14  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

For  a  moment  there  was  no  reply,  and  Evelyn, 
startled  at  her  father's  silence,  suddenly  raised 
her  head  and  gazed  earnestly,  inquiringly  into 
his  face. 

He  smiled,  a  little  sadly,  and  gently  smooth- 
ing her  hair  back  from  her  forehead,  "I  was 
thinking,"  he  said,  "of  a  text  in  the  psalm  we 
read  together  this  morning — '  My  soul,  wait  thou 
only  upon  God,  for  my  expectation  is  from  him.' 
He  and  He  only  can  make  me  well,  daughter." 

"Then  why  send  for  the  doctor,  papa?" 

"  Because  God  works  by  means ;  it  pleases 
Him  so  to  do,  though  it  would  be  no  more 
difficult  to  Him  to  accomplish  His  designs  with- 
out. He  has  provided  remedies,  and  I  think  it 
is  His  will  that  we  should  use  them,  at  the  same 
time  asking  His  blessing  upon  them,  feeling 
that  without  it  they  will  be  of  no  avail. " 

"Then  you  are  to  have  some  medicine,  I 
suppose?" 

"  Yes ;  and  to  be  out  a  good  deal  in  the  open 
air." 

"  Oh,  then,  won't  you  come  out  to  the  sum- 
mer-house and  lie  in  the  hammock  there,  with 
me  close  beside  you  to  wait  on  you?" 

"  Presently;  but  I  must  write  a  letter  first," 
he  said,  putting  her  gently  aside  and  resuming 
his  seat  at  the  writing-table. 

"Can't  it  wait  till  to-morrow,  papa?"  she 
asked.  "  You  may  feel  stronger  by  then." 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  15 

"  It  is  to  be  only  a  few  lines,  to  your  Uncle 
Lester ;  and  I  want  it  to  go  by  this  afternoon's 
mail,  that,  if  possible,  it  may  reach  Fairview 
before  they  have  arranged  their  plans  for  the 
summer.  I  want  them  to  come  here  to  spend 
the  hot  months.  Should  you  like  it  ?" 

"  Yes,  indeed,  papa !  I've  always  been  fond 
of  Uncle  Lester,  as  you  know,  and  I  quite  fell 
in  love  with  Aunt  Elsie  and  the  baby  when  he 
brought  them  to  see  us  on  their  return  from 
Europe." 


CHAPTER  II. 
'How  sudden  do  our  prospects  vary  here!'. 

IT  was  the  breakfast-hour  at  Fairview.  The 
young  husband  and  wife  chatted  pleasantly  over 
their  coffee,  omelet  and  rolls,  strawberries  and 
cream,  the  principal  subject  of  discourse  being 
the  expected  trip  to  Nantucket  in  company 
with  her  mother,  grandparents,  and  the  rest  of. 
the  family  at  Ion. 

Lester  and  his  Elsie  had  been  there  the  pre- 
yious  evening,  helping  to  celebrate  the  first  an- 
niversary of  the  marriage  of  Edward  and  Zoe, 
and  had  readily  fallen  in  with  tne  plans  for 
the  summer  outing  proposed  by  Captain  Ray- 
mond. 

"  You  will  go  with  us,  of  course,  Elsie?"  their 
mother  had  said,  several  of  the  others  eagerly 
echoing  her  words,  and  they  had  answered  that 
they  knew  of  nothing  to  hinder,  and  should  be 
delighted  to  do  so. 

So  that  question  seemed  fully  settled,  and 
now  their  talk  was  of  needful  preparations  and 
arrangements  for  so  long  an  absence  from  home; 
of  the  anticipated  pleasures  of  the  voyage  and 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  17 

the  proposed  lengthened  sojourn  upon  Nan- 
tucket  Island,  including  the  sketching  of  the 
most  attractive  features  of  its  scenery. 

Young,  healthy,  in  easy  circumstances,  en- 
tirely congenial  in  opinions  and  tastes,  they 
were  a  very  happy  couple. 

Lester  was  meeting  with  marked  success  in 
his  chosen  profession — had  received  only  yes- 
terday a  large  price  for  one  of  his  paintings; 
and  as  Elsie  and  he  were  essentially  one  in  all 
their  interests,  her  joy  was  fully  equal  to  his,  if 
not  greater. 

In  consequence  they  were  unusually  gay  this 
morning,  and  life  seemed  very  bright  and  beau- 
tiful before  them. 

They  lingered  over  their  meal,  and  were  just 
leaving  the  table  when  a  servant  came  in  with 
the  morning's  mail. 

There  were  several  newspapers  and  maga- 
zines; only  one  letter. 

"From  Eric,  dear  old  boy!  I  was  intend- 
ing to  write  to  him  to-day,"  remarked  Lester, 
as  he  examined  the  superscription. 

"  How  nice,  then,  that  his  came  just  in  time 
for  you  to  answer  it  in  yours,"  said  Elsie.  "  I'll 
leave  you  to  the  enjoyment  of  it  while  I  give 
my  orders  for  the  day,"  she  added,  turning 
from  him  toward  the  rear  of  the  house,  as  they 
left  the  breakfast-room  together. 

"Yes,  my  dear,  and  when  you  have  a  spare 


18  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

moment  to  bestow  upon  your  unworthy  hus- 
band, you  will  find  him  on  the  veranda,"  he 
answered  lightly,  bending  his  steps  in  that  di- 
rection. 

Only  a  few  minutes  had  passed  when  she 
sought  him  there;  but  what  a  change  had  come 
over  him!  All  his  gayety  had  forsaken  him, 
his  face  was  pale,  and  his  eyes,  as  he  turned 
them  upon  her,  were  full  of  anguish. 

"  Oh  Lester,  my  dear,  dear  husband!  what  is 
it?"  she  cried,  hastening  to  him  and  laying  a 
hand  tenderly  upon  his  shoulder. 

"  Bead,"  he  said  hoarsely,  holding  out  the 
open  letter  to  her, — Eric's  letter,  whose  sad  tid- 
ings seemed  for  the  time  to  have  driven  away 
all  the  joy  and  brightness  of  life. 

Glancing  down  the  page,  Elsie  read: 

cc  My  dear  brother,  will  you  come  to  me?  I 
have  sore  need  of  you.  For  a  year  past  I  have 
felt  my  strength  failing;  for  the  last  few  months 
matters  have  grown  worse,  till  my  days  and 
nights  are  filled  with  pain  and  unrest;  and  to- 
day I  have  learned  that  the  time  has  come  for 
me  to  set  my  house  in  order,  for  I  am  to  {  die, 
and  not  live.'  Nay,  not  so:  I  am  to  pass  from 
the  land  of  the  dying  to  that  blest  world  where 
death  can  never  enter. 

"My  physician  tells  me  it  may  possibly  be  three 
months  ere  I  reach  'that  bourne  whence  no 
traveller  returns/  but  that  in  all  probability 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  19 

I  shall  arrive   there  in    less   than  half    that 
time. 

"  And  there  is  much  I  would  say  to  you,  my 
brother;  much  in  which  I  need  your  kind  help. 
You  will  be  coming  North  for  the  hot  season; 
I  would  gladly  have  you,  your  sweet  wife 
and  baby-boy  spend  it  here  with  us;  and  to 
me  it  seems  that  there  are  few  pleasanter  places 
than  this  little  home-nest  of  ours  high  up  on 
the  rocky  banks  of  the  grand  old  Hudson  River. 
We  have  pure  air  and  magnificent  scenery,  and 
it  will  be  most  comforting  to  nie  to  have  your 
loved  companionship  as  I  go  down  into  the 
•valley  of  the  shadow  of  death. 

"  Thank  God,  it  is  only  the  shadow,  and  I 
shall  go  down  into  it  leaning  on  the  strong  arm 
of  my  beloved.  Jesus  will  be  with  me  to  the 
very  end. 

"  But  I  may  be  asking  too  much  of  my  sweet 
sister  Elsie;  you  and  she  have,  perchance, 
formed  other  plans  more  congenial  to  your 
tastes  and  wishes.  If  so,  let  me  not  interfere 
with  them;  consider  my  request  withdrawn. 
Yet,  shall  I  not  have  at  least  a  sight  of  your 
loved  faces  ere  I  go  hence  to  return  no  more? 
"  Lovingly,  ERIC." 

Elsie  oould  scarce  see  the  signature  from  the 
fast-falling  tears. 

"  The  dear  brother!"  she  sobbed.  "  But,  oh, 
Lester,  be  comforted!  His  troubles  and  trials 


20  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

are  almost  over,  the  battle  nearly  ended,  the 
•victory  well-nigh  won;  and  we  know  he  will 
come  off  more  than  conqueror  through  Him  that 
loved  him!" 

"Yes,  I  know,  I  know  it;  but  he  has  been 
a  dear  brother  to  me,  and,  oh,  how  can  I  learn  to 
live  without  him!"  he  answered,  intones  quiver- 
ing with  emotion. 

"  'Twill  only  be  for  a  time,  love,  and  then 
you  will  be  restored  to  each  other,  never  to  part 
any  more  forever/'  Elsie  said  softly,  with  her 
arm  about  her  husband's  neck,  while  her  tears 
mingled  with  his,  and  her  sweet  lips  were 
pressed  again  and  again  to  his  cheek. 

He  folded  her  in  a  close  embrace. 

"  My  dear,  sweet,  precious  comforter,"  he 
jaid,  "  I  can  never  be  unhappy  while  God  spares 
me  my  wife." 

"Nor  I,  while  I  have  you,  dearest,"  she  re- 
sponded, with  an  added  caress.  "And  v:e  will 
go  to  poor  Eric  instead  of  with  mamma  and  the 
rest  to  Nantucket." 

"  My  sweet  one,  I  could  not  ask  so  great  a 
sacrifice  from  you,"  he  said. 

"  I  can  hardly  feel  it  to  be  such  when  I  think 
of  your  poor  brother — our  brother;  for  is  he 
not  mine  also?  We  will  go  to  him  instead,  and 
I  know  it  will  be  with  mamma's  approval, 
grandpa's  also.  Ah,  here  they  both  come!"  she 
exclaimed,  in  a  tone  of  satisfaction,  as  the  Ion 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  21 

family  carriage  was  seen  approaching  through 
the  avenue. 

In  another  moment  it  had  drawn  up  before 
the  entrance,  and  Mr.  Diusmore  and  his  daugh- 
ter alighted.  With  the  quick  eye  of  affection 
the  mother  at  once  noted  the  sadness  of  her 
daughter's  countenance,  of  Lester's  also,  and 
scarcely  had  she  exchanged  the  morning  greet- 
ings with  them  ere  she  inquired  the  cause. 

Lester  silently  handed  her  Eric's  open  let- 
ter. 

Tears  trembled  in  the  soft  brown  eyes  as  she 
read. 

In  compliance  with  a  mute  request  from 
Lester,  she  passed  it  on  to  her  father. 

There  was  a  moment  of  silence  after  Mr. 
Dinsmore  had  finished  reading,  then  the  elder 
Elsie  said  in  low,  sympathizing  tones, 

"My  dears,  you  will  go  to  him?  Delight- 
ful as  it  would  be  to  have  you  with  us,  I  could 
not  wish  you  to  refuse  such  a  request  from  one 
BO  near  and  dear. " 

"No,  mamma  dear,  nor  could  we  think  of 
refusing,"  answered  her  daughter,  quickly, 
glancing  tenderly  at  her  husband  as  she  spoke, 
»*nd  receiving  a  grateful,  loving  look  in  return. 

"Certainly  not,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore;  "  but  I 
gee  no  reason  why  you  should  not  accompany  us  on 
our  voyage,  spend  a  few  days  at  Nantucket,  and 
then  go  on  to  New  York.  Do  you,  Lester?" 


22  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"  No,  sir;  and  if  my  little  wife  approves  of 
that  plan,  we  will  adopt  it" 

He  turned  inquiringly  to  her. 

"  I  should  like  it  very  much,"  she  said.  "  If 
you  are  quite  sure  it  will  not  delay  us  too  long," 
she  added  as  an  after-thought. 

"  No,  scarcely  at  all,  I  think,"  returned  Les- 
ter; "so  we  will  consider  that  settled." 

"  Ah,  I  am  glad  that  we  shall  not  lose  your 
company  altogether, "  Mrs.  Travilla  sai  d.  ' '  And 
do  not  despair  for  your  brother,  Lester,  for 
many  very  sick  people  have  recovered,  even  after 
being  given  up  by  the  doctors.  We  know,  too, 
that  with  God  nothing  ie  impossible,  and  that 
He  is  the  hearer  and  answerer  of  prayer.  We 
will  unite  our  petitions  in  behalf  of  Eric,  and  if 
it  shall  be  for  God's  glory  and  his  good,  he  will 
be  restored  to  health." 

"Yes,  mother;  I  have  not  a  doubt  of  that," 
returned  Mr.  Leland,  "  nor  of  my  dear  brother's 
safety  in  any  case.  He  is  one  who  has  lived  the 
life  of  a  Christian  for  years,  and  I  am  sure 
dying  grace  will  be  given  him  for  dying  time 
— whenever  that  shall  come." 

"And  well  may  you  be,"  said  Mrs.  Travilla, 
"  for  not  one  of  all  God's  promises  ever  fails, 
and  to  each  of  His  children  He  has  said,  '  As 
thy  days,  so  shall  thy  strength  be.'  " 

"  If  you  want  to  answer  your  letter  by  return 
of  mail,  Lester,  do  not  let  us  hinder  you,"  said 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  23 

Mr.  Dinsmore.  "  We  are  going  to  the  village 
presently,  and  will  mail  it  for  you,  if  you  like." 

"  Thank  you;  then  I  shall  write  at  once," 
Lester  replied,  as  he  rose  and  left  them. 

"  This  change  of  plan  will  involve  some 
change  in  your  intended  preparations,  will  it 
not,  Elsie?"  asked  Mrs.  Travilla. 

"  Not  very  much,  mamma,  as  we  are  not  likely 
to  take  part  in  any  gayeties.  I  shall  not  need  to 
have  any  new  dresses  made;  indeed,  I  think  I 
have  already  a  full  supply  of  everything  neces- 
sary or  desirable,  in  the  way  of  dress,  for  both 
baby  and  myself." 

"Then  you  will  be  ready  for  the  trip  as  soon 
as  any  of  us?"  her  grandfather  said  inquiringly. 

"  Yes,  sir;  I  could  pack  to-day  and  start  this 
evening  if  desired  to  do  so,"  she  answered  with 
a  smile. 

"  We  will  not  put  you  to  the  test,"  he  said, 
"  but  we  hope  to  sail  next  Tuesday." 


CHAPTER  IIL 

"  We  all  do  fade  as  a  leaf."    (Is.  Mv.  6.) 

A  FORTNIGHT  had  passed  since  the  day  of  the 
reader's  introduction  to  the  dwellers  in  Crag 
Cottage;  the  June  roses  were  blooming  about  it 
in  even  richer  profusion  than  before;  tree,  and 
shrub  and  vine  were  laden  with  denser  foliage; 
the  place  looked  a  very  bower  of  beauty  to  the 
eyes  of  Lester  and  his  Elsie  as  the  hack  which 
had  brought  them  from  the  nearest  steamboat- 
landing  slowly  wound  its  way  up  the  hill  on. 
which  the  cottage  stood. 

On  the  vine-covered  porch  Eric  lay  in  a  ham- 
mock, his  little  daughter,  as  usual,  by  his  side. 

Though  losing  flesh  and  strength  day  by  day, 
he  still  persevered  with  his  work ;  had  spent 
some  hours  over  it  this  morning,  but  was  rest- 
ing now,  his  cheek  fanned  by  the  pure,  sweet 
air  from  the  mountain  and  river,  his  eyes  now 
feasting  upon  the  beauties  of  the  surrounding 
scenery,  and  anon  turning  with  fond,  fatherly 
affection  upon  the  face  of  the  child  he  loved  so 
well. 

She  was  proving  herself  an  excellent  nurse  for 
one  of  her  age;  never  weary  of  waiting  upon  her 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  25 

loved  patient,  always  striving  to  anticipate  his 
every  want,  and  doing  her  best  to  entertain  him 
and  make  him  forget  his  pain. 

She  was  talking  of  their  expected  guests. 

"I  am  so  glad  they  are  coming,  papa,"  she 
said,  "  for  I  hope  it  will  cheer  you  and  do  you 
much  good  to  see  your  brother/' 

"And  sister,"  he  added  with  a  faint  smile; 
"  your  Aunt  Elsie  is  a  very  lovely  and  interesting 
woman." 

"  Yes,  but  I  hope  they  will  let  me  have  my 
father  to  myself  sometimes,"  she  said,  laying  her 
cheek  lovingly  against  the  hand  that  was  clasp- 
ing hers.  "I'm  hardly  willing  to  share  you 
even  with  Uncle  Lester." 

"No,  not  all  the  time,"  he  responded;  "we 
must  have  an  hour  alone  together  now  and  then. 
I  should  not  like  to  be  deprived  of  it  any  more 
than  you." 

She  had  lifted  her  head,  and  was  gazing  to- 
ward the  river.  "  Papa,  I  think  they  are  here!" 
she  exclaimed.  "  There  is  a  carriage  coming  up 
the  drive." 

"Ah,  I  hope  so,"  he  said,  his  pale  cheek 
flushing  with  pleasure;  and  excitement  lending 
him  momentary  strength,  he  hastily  stepped  from 
the  hammock,  and  with  Evelyn  went  forward  to 
greet  and  welcome  the  travellers  as  they  alighted, 
the  hack  having  now  drawn  up  before  the  en- 
trance. 


26  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

Both  Lester  and  Elsie  were  much  moved  at 
eight  of  their  brother — so  sadly  changed  from 
the  vigorous  man  from  whom  they  parted  less 
than  a  year  before. 

Elsie  had  much  ado  to  hide  her  emotion,  and 
even  Lester's  voice  was  husky  and  tremulous  as 
he  returned  Eric's  greeting  and  made  inquiries 
regarding  his  health. 

"  It  is  much  the  same  as  when  I  wrote  you," 
Eric  answered,  holding  fast  to  his  brother's 
hand,  and  gazing  with  a  look  of  strong  affection 
into  his  face.  "  And  you  are  quite  well?" 

"  Quite,  thank  you;  but  about  yourself,  Eric? 
Would  it  not  be  well  to  have  other  advice?" 

"  I  believe  there  is  none  better  than  I  have 
had,  brother,"  Eric  said.  Then  turning  to 
caress  the  little  one  in  its  nurse's  arms,  "What 
a  fine  little  fellow!  a  truly  beautiful  child,  Sister 
Elsie.  Ah,  Lester  I  rejoice  that  you  have  a  son 
to  keep  up  the  family  name.  May  he  live  to  be 
a  great  blessing  to  you  both!" 

"How  sweet  and  pretty  he  is!"  Evelyn  said, 
caressing  him  in  her  turn.  "  Aunt  Elsie,  shall 
I  show  you  to  your  room?" 

"  If  you  please,  dear."  And  they  passed  on 
into  the  house  together,  while  Eric  dropped 
exhausted  into  an  easy-chair,  and  Lester  took 
possession  of  another  close  at  his  side. 

"  You  are  very  weak,  Eric/'  he  remarked,  in 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  27 

a  tone  of  mingled  affection  and  concern;  "and 
I  fear  suffer  a  great  deal  of  pain." 

"  Yes,  a  good  deal  at  times;  but,"  he  added 
with  a  joyous  smile,  "I  shall  soon  be  in  that 
land  where  there  shall  be  no  more  pain,  and 
the  inhabitants  shall  not  say  '  I  am  sick.'" 

"Don't  speak  of  it,"  said  Lester  hoarsely; 
"  I  must  hope  there  are  yet  years  of  life  in  this 
world  before  you." 

"What  a  very  pleasant  room;  what  a  delight- 
ful prospect  from  that  window  looking  toward 
the  river!"  Elsie  exclaimed,  as  Evelyn  led  the 
way  into  the  spacious,  airy  apartment  set  apart 
for  the  occupation  of  herself  and  husband  dur- 
ing their  stay. 

"  I  think  it  is,"  Evelyn  returned  in  a  quiet 
tone;  "  that  was  the  reason  papa  and  I  selected 
it  for  you.  We  have  two  other  spare  rooms,  but 
this  is  the  largest  and  has  the  loveliest  views 
from  its  windows." 

"  Thank  you,  dear.     Is  your  mamma  well?" 

"  I  suppose  so;  she  was  when  we  heard  last,  a 
day  or  two  ago.  She  is  at  Newport,  Aunt  Elsie; 
she  found  herself  so  worn  out,  she  said,  with 
attending  to  the  claims  of  society,  that  a  trip  to 
the  seashore  was  quite  a  necessity.  Do  you  put 
the  claims  of  society  before  everything  else, 
Aunt  Elsie?" 

"Indeed  no,"  returned  Elsie,  with  a  happy 
laugh.  "  I'm  afraid  I  put  them  last  on  my  list: 


28  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

husband,  baby,  mother,  grandpa,  brothers  an<i 
sisters,  all  come  before  society  with  me/' 

"  So  they  shall  with  me  when  I'm  a  woman," 
said  Evelyn  with  decision;  "  and  papa  shall  al- 
ways, always  be  first.  I  don't  know  how  mam- 
ma can  bear  to  be  away  from  him  so  much; 
especially  now  when  he  is  so  weak  and  ailing. 
And  I  am  quite  mortified  that  she  is  not  here  to 
welcome  you.  She  said  she  would  be  back  in 
time,  but  now  writes  that  she  finds  Newport  so 
delightful,  and  the  sea-breezes  doing  her  so  much 
good,  that  she  can't  tear  herself  away  just  yet." 

1 '  Well,  dear,  as  she  is  your  mother  and  my 
sister,  we  will  try  not  to  criticise  or  find  fault 
with  her,"  responded  Elsie,  in  a  gently  soothing 
tone. 

"No;  I  ought  not,"  acknowledged  Evelyn; 
"  papa  never  does;  at  least  not  to  me.  Mamma 
eaid  she  thought  we  could  entertain  you  for  a 
short  time,  and  we  mean  to  do  our  best." 

"Yes,  dear  child;  but  we  must  not  allow  your 
father  to  exert  himself  to  that  end;  we  did  not 
come  to  be  entertained,  but  to  try  to  be  of  use 
to  him." 

"It  was  very  kind,"  said  Evelyn,  gratefully; 
"  it  must  have  been  quite  a  sacrifice,  for  you  to 
leave  that  beautiful  Nantucket  so  soon  after 
arriving  there;  I  know  about  it,  because  we  were 
there  two  summers  ago,  and  I  could  hardly  beai 
to  come  away." 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  29 

"  It  is  very  pleasant  there,  but  so  it  is  here 
also,"  responded  Elsie. 

Evelyn  looked  much  pleased.  "I  am  glad 
you  like  it,  Aunt  Elsie,"  she  said.  "  /  think  it 
the  dearest  spot  on  earth;  but  then  it  has  al- 
ways been  my  home." 

"  You  are  justly  partial  to  it,  Evelyn,"  Elsie 
said,  "for  it  is  a  sweet  spot." 

"  Thank  you.  Our  dinner  will  be  ready  in 
about  an  hour  from  now;  but  don't  take  the 
trouble  to  dress,  there  will  be  no  one  but 
ourselves,"  Evelyn  said,  retiring. 

Elsie  was  not  sorry  to  learn  that  her  sister-in- 
law  was  absent  from  home;  for  though  neither 
really  disliked  the  other,  they  were  not  congenial; 
their  opinions,  their  tastes,  their  views  of  life, 
its  pleasures  and  its  duties,  were  so  widely 
different  that  they  could  have  but  little  in 
common. 

A  proud,  self-important  woman  would  have 
taken  offence  at  the  lack  of  hospitality  and  con- 
sideration shown  her  in  the  failure  of  the  mis- 
tress of  the  house  to  be  present  with  a  welcome 
on  her  arrival,  but  such  was  not  Elsie's  character. 
She  had  but  a  humble  opinion  of  her  own  impor- 
tance and  her  own  deserts,  so  very  readily  ex- 
cused and  overlooked  the  neglect. 

But  his  wife's  conduct  was  very  mortifying 
to  Eric,  as  he  showed  in  his  apology  for  her,  on 
Elsie's  rejoining  him  and  Lester  on  the  porch. 


30  THE  TWO  ELSIES 


Elsie  accepted  his  excuses  very  sweetly, 
ing  him  that  she  expected  to  find  much  enjoy- 
ment in  his  society,  her  husband's,  and  Eve- 
lyn's, and  would  have  been  very  sorry  had 
Laura  returned  home  for  her  sake  before  her 
visit  to  Newport  was  completed. 

Evelyn,  too,  felt  much  chagrin  on  account  of 
the  lack  of  courtesy  and  hospitality  in  her 
mother's  behavior  toward  these  relatives,  es- 
teemed by  herself  and  her  father  as  worthy  of 
all  honor.  She  made  no  remark  about  it  to 
either  of  them,  but  tried  very  earnestly  to  fill 
her  mother's  place  as  hostess  during  her  ab- 
sence. 

She  was  a  very  womanly  little  girl,  with  a 
quaint,  old-fashioned  manner  which  Elsie 
thought  quite  charming.  It  was  touching  to 
see  the  devoted  affection  with  which  she  ho- 
vered over  and  waited  upon  her  sick  father. 
She  was  seldom  absent  from  his  side  for  more 
than  a  few  minutes  at  a  time,  except  when  he 
sent  her  out  for  air  and  exercise. 

Elsie  usually  accompanied  her  on  her  walks 
and  drives,  while  Lester  remained  with  hie 
brother. 

Eric  seized  these  opportunities  to  open  his 
heart  to  Lester  in  regard  to  the  future  of  his 
only  and  beloved  child,  his  one  great  anxiety  in 
the  prospect  of  death. 

"I  cannot  leave  her  to  her  mother's  care," 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  31 

he  said,  with  a  sigh  and  a  look  of  anguish.  "  It 
is  a  sad,  a  humiliating  thing  to  say  in  regard  to 
one's  wife,  but  I  have  oeen  sorety  disappointed 
in  my  choice  of  a  partner  for  life. 

"  We  married  for  love,  and  she  is  very  dear  to 
me  still,  but  our  tastes  and  views  are  widely 
dissimilar.  She  has  no  relish  for  the  quiet 
pleasures  of  home,  finds  the  duties  of  a  wife  and 
mother  extremely  irksome,  and  is  not  content 
unless  living  in  a  constant  whirl  of  excitement, 
a  never-ending  round  of  pleasure-parties,  balls, 
concerts,  and  other  fashionable  amusements. 

"  I  cannot  join  her  in  it ;  and  so,  for  years  past, 
we  have  gone  our  separate  ways. 

"Evelyn,  her  mother  having  no  time  to  be- 
stow upon  her,  has  been  left  almost  entirely  to 
me,  and  I  have  earnestly  striven  to  train  her 
up  to  a  noble  Christian  womanhood  ;  to  culti- 
vate her  mind  and  heart,  and  give  her  a  taste  for 
far  higher  pleasures  than  those  to  be  found  in 
the  giddy  whirl  of  fashionable  follies. 

"  I  think  I  have  already  succeeded  to  some  ex- 
tent ;  but  she  is  so  young  that,  of  course,  much 
of  the  work  yet  remains  to  be  done  ;  and  Laura 
is  not  the  person  to  carry  it  on  ;  also,  I  think, 
would  not  covet  the  task. 

"Lester,  if  you  will  undertake  her  guardian- 
ship and  receive  her  into  your  family,  to  be 
brought  up  under  the  influence  of  your  lovely 
wife  and  mother-in-law,  I  shall  die  happy. 


32  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

Would  it  be  asking  too  much,  my  dear 
brother  ?" 

"You  could  not  ask  too  much  of  me,  Eric," 
Lester  said  with  emotion  ;  "and  if  my  Elsie  is 
willing,  it  shall  be  as  you  wish." 

Eric  expressed  his  thanks,  and  his  hope  that 
Elsie  would  not  object. 

"My  darling  will  not  be  a  troublesome 
charge,"  he  said  ;  "  she  has  her  faults,  of  course, 
but  they  are  not  of  a  kind  to  make  her  a  dis- 
agreeable inmate  of  your  family ;  and  her  ad- 
miration for  her  Aunt  Elsie  is  so  great  that, 
doubtless,  she  will  yield  readily  to  her  wishes 
and  study  to  be  like  her  in  her  loveliness  of 
character  and  manners." 

"  Yes ;  Evelyn  is  a  child  any  father  might  be 
proud  of,"  assented  Lester.  "  Surely  her  mother 
cannot  help  being  fond  of  her,  and  you  would 
not  separate  them,  Eric  ?" 

Eric  looked  much  disturbed.  For  a  moment 
he  seemed  lost  in  thought;  then  said,  "lean- 
not  tell  just  what  Laura  will  do  ;  she  certainly 
must  have  some  affection  for  our  child,  but  not 
enough,  I  fear,  to  make  her  willing  to  resign 
any  pleasure  for  her  sake.  I  think  she  will  not 
care  for  a  settled  home  when  I  am  gone,  but  will 
spend  her  time  in  flitting  about  from  one 
fashionable  resort  to  another  ;  and  in  that  case 
Evelyn  would  be  only  a  burden  and  care  to 
her :  one  she  will  probably  be  glad  to  get  rid 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  3$ 

of.  I  see  plainly  that  it  could  be  for  neither 
your  happiness  nor  Laura's  to  attempt  to  live 
together;  but  perhaps  you  would  be  willing  to 
receive  her  as  a  guest  occasionally,  and  for  a 
short  time  ?" 

"Certainly,"  Lester  said;  "and  to  assist 
her  pecuniarily,  if  necessary." 

"  Thank  you  for  the  generous  offer,"  return- 
ed Eric,  gratefully ;  "  but  there  will  be  no  need 
to  trespass  upon  your  kindness  in  that  way. 
Laura  has  some  money  of  her  own,  and  her 
proportion  of  mine  will  make  her  very  comfort- 
able ;  while  the  remainder  will  be  sufficient  to 
clothe  and  educate  Evelyn,  and  give  her  a 
moderate  income  afterward  for  the  rest  of  her 
life,  if  it  is  not  lost  in  any  way ;  and  that  she 
will  not  be  robbed  of  it  in  her  minority  I  feel 
certain,  having  been  so  fortunate  as  to  secure 
you  for  my  executor,"  he  added,  with  an  affec- 
tionate glance  and  smile. 

"  I  shall  certainly  do  the  best  I  can  to  take 
care  of  it  for  her,"  Lester  said,  his  voice  a  little 
unsteady  with  the  thought  that  these  were  his 
brother's  dying  wishes  to  which  he  was  listen- 
ing ;  "but  I  am  not  a  business  man,  and — " 

"I  am  quite  willing  to  trust  to  your  good 
sense,  honesty,  and  love  for  your  niece,"  inter- 
rupted Eric,  hearing-  trhe  approaching  footsteps 
of  Elsie  and  his  daughter. 

Evelyn's  wish  that  she  might  sometimes  have 


34  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

her  father  to  herself  was  gratified.  Lester  and 
Elsie  were  thoroughly  considerate,  and  almost 
every  day  went  out  together  for  an  hour  or 
more,  leaving  the  little  girl  to  perform  the 
duties  of  nurse. 

Then  there  was  an  interchange  of  confidences 
and  endearments  such  as  was  not  indulged  in 
the  presence  of  any  third  person,  and  Eric  im- 
proved the  occasion  to  give  his  darling  much 
tender  and  wise  fatherly  counsel  which  he 
thought  might  be  of  use  to  her  in  the  coming 
years  when  he  would  no  longer  be  at  her 
side. 

He  did  not  tell  her  of  the  trial  that  was  draw- 
ing so  near — the  parting  that  would  rend  her 
heart — but  she  more  than  half  suspected  it,  as 
she  saw  him  day  by  day  grow  weaker,  paler,  and 
thinner. 

But  the  very  idea  was  so  terrible  that  she 
put  it  resolutely  from  her,  and  thought  and 
talked  hopef  ally  of  the  time  when  he  would  be 
well  again. 

And  he  could  not  bear  to  crush  the  hope  that 
made  her  so  bright  and  happy ;  but  he  spoke 
often  to  her  of  the  blessedness  of  those  who 
sleep  in  Jesus,  and  made  her  read  to  him  the 
passage  of  Scripture  which  tells  of  the  glories 
and  bliss  of  heaven — of  the  inheritance  of  the 
saints  in  light — the  things  which  "eye  hath 
not  seen  nor  ear  heard,  neither  the  heart  of  man 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  35 

conceived  " — the  things  that  God  hath  prepared 
for  them  that  love  him,  for  them  "who  have 
washed  their  robes  and  made  them  white  in  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb." 


CHAPTER  IV. 

"Never  morning  wore 
To  evening,  but  some  heart  did  "break. " 

TENNYSOW. 

LAURA  lingered  at  Newport  for  several  weeks 
after  the  arrival  of  Lester  and  Elsie  at  Crag 
Cottage;  so  that  the  brothers  had  abundance  of 
time  and  opportunity  for  private  talks  and  busi- 
ness arrangements,  and  Evelyn  to  practise  the 
r61e  of  hostess. 

When  at  last  she  did  reach  home,  she  was 
greatly  shocked  at  the  change  in  her  husband; 
and  she  heaped  reproaches  upon  poor  Evelyn 
for  not  giving  her  more  faithful  reports  of  his 
condition. 

"Mamma,"  said  the  little  girl,  "I  did  write 
you  that  he  was  getting  weaker  and  weaker; 
that  he  was  no  longer  able  to  walk,  or  even 
drive  out,  and  had  wakeful,  restless  nights.  I 
thought  you  would  certainly  want  to  come  to 
him  when  you  heard  that.  But  don't  worry; 
Dr.  Taylor  has  changed  the  medicine,  and  I  hope 
he  will  soon  be  better  now." 

"No,  he  wont;  he'll  not  live  a  month  I"  she 
exclaimed  half  angrily;  then  glancing  at  Evelyn's 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  37 

pale,  terror-stricken  face,  "  Pshaw,  child  !  don't 
be  frightened,"  she  said;  ."I  clid  not  really 
mean  it;  I  dare  say  we  shall  have  him  about 
again  in  a  few  weeks." 

"  Mamma,  what  do  you  really  think  ?"  asked 
the  little  girl,  clasping  her  hands  and  gazing  in  to 
her  mother's  face  with  a  look  of  agonized  entreaty. 
"  I  know  you  believe  in  deceiving  people  some- 
times when  you  think  it  for  their  good,  for  I 
have  heard  you  say  so;  but  I  want  to  know  the 
truth,  even  if  it  breaks  my  heart." 

"I'm  not  a  doctor,  Evelyn,"  returned  her 
mother  coldly;  "  I  can  judge  only  from  appear- 
ances, which  are  as  visible  to  you  as  to  me. 
Besides,  what  is  the  use  of  my  giving  my  opin- 
ion, since  you  choose  to  believe  I  am  capable  of 
intentionally  deceiving  you  ?" 

With  the  last  word  she  sailed  from  the  room, 
leaving  Evelyn  alone  in  the  parlor,  where  the 
conversation  had  taken  place. 

Evelyn  sat  like  one  stunned  by  a  heavy  blow. 
Could  it  be  that  her  father  was  dying — the  dear 
father  who  was  all  the  world  to  her  ?  Oh,  what 
would  life  be  worth  without  him  ?  how  could 
she  go  on  living  ?  How  soon  would  the  dread 
parting  come  ?  how  many  more  days  or  hours 
might  she  spend  in  his  dear  companionship  ? 
Ah,  those  precious  hours  were  fast  slipping  away; 
every  moment  spent  away  from  his  side  was  a 
great  loss;  she  would  go  to  him  at  once. 


88  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

She  started  up,  but  dropped  into  her  seat 
again;  "marama"  was  with  him,  and  just  now 
she  would  rather  avoid  her  society. 

Covering  her  face  with  her  hands,  she  sat 
silently  thinking, — going  over  again  in  imagina- 
tion all  that  had  passed  between  her  father  and 
herself  during  the  last  few  weeks,  recalling  their 
conversations,  especially  every  word  he  had  ad- 
dressed to  her  bearing  upon  her  future;  all  his 
loving  counsels;  his  exhortations  to  lean  upon 
God  in  every  time  of  trial  and  perplexity;  to 
carry  every  sorrow,  anxiety,  and  care  to  the 
Lord  Jesus  in  unwavering  confidence  that  there 
she  would  find  never-failing  sympathy,  comfort, 
and  help. 

And  now  for  the  first  time  it  struck  her  that 
thus  he  was  trying  to  prepare  her  to  do  without 
him — the  earthly  parent  who  had  been  hitherto 
the  confidant  of  all  her  childish  griefs,  perplexi- 
ties, hopes,  joy,  sand  fears;  and  with  the  thought 
the  conviction  deepened  that  he  was  indeed 
passing  away  to  that  bourne  whence  no  traveller 
returns. 

Tears  were  stealing  between  the  slender  fin- 
gers, low,  deep  sobs  shaking  her  slight  frame, 
when  a  hand  was  gently  laid  upon  her  shoulder, 
and  a  sweet-toned  voice  asked  in  tender  accents, 
"  What  is  it,  Evelyn,  dear  ?" 

"0  Aunt  Elsie,"  cried  the  little  girl,  lifting 
a  tear-stained  face,  "you  will  tell  me  the  truth! 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  38 

Is  my  dear  papa — No,  no,  I  can't  say  it !  but  oh, 
do  you  think  we  may  hope  he  will  soon  be  well 
again  ?" 

"Dear  child,"  Elsie  said,  in  quivering  tones, 
as  she  seated  herself  and,  putting  an  arm  about 
the  little  girl's  waist,  drew  her  close  with  a 
tender  caress,  "he  is  very  ill,  but  *  while  there  is 
life  there  is  hope/  for  with  God  all  things  are 
possible." 

"  Oh  I  know — I  understand  what  that  means!" 
cried  Evelyn  in  anguished  accents,  "he  is  dy- 
ing!— my  dear,  dear  father  !" 

"  My  poor  child,  my  poor,  dear  child  !"  Elsie 
said,  her  tears  falling  fast,  "  I  can  feel  for  you, 
for  it  is  not  very  long  since  I  stood  by  the  death- 
bed of  a  dear  father.  Flesh  and  heart  fail  in 
such  a  trial;  but  look  to  Jesus  for  help  and 
strength  to  endure,  and  he  will  sustain  and  com- 
fort you,  as  he  did  me." 

"I  can  never,  never  bear  it !"  sobbed  Evelyn, 
hiding  her  face  on  Elsie's  shoulder.  "And 
papa — oh,  how  dreadful  for  him  to  have  to  go 
away  all  alone  !  I  wish  I  could  go  with  him." 

"That  can  not  be,  dear;  but  he  will  not  go 
alone.  '  Yea,  though  I  walk  through  the  valley 
of  the  shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil:  for 
thou  art  with  me.'  Jesus  will  be  with  him  and 
he  will  need  no  one  else." 

"Yes;  I  know,  and  I  am  glad  for  him;  but 
oh,  who  will  be  with  me  when  he  is  gone  ? 


40  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

Mamma  is  seldom  at  home,  and  cares  nothing 
for  having  me  with  her/' 

"  God  will  raise  up  friends  and  companions 
for  you,  dear,  and  if  you  seek  the  Lord  Jesus, 
he  will  be  to  you  a  Friend  indeed;  One  who 
sticketh  closer  than  a  brother  or  father,  or  any 
earthly  creature;  a  Friend  who  will  never  die, 
never  leave  or  forsake  you." 

For  some  moments  there  was  silence  in  the 
room,  broken  only  by  Evelyn's  low  sobs;  but  at 
length  she  spoke  in  trembling,  tearful  tones, 
"Will  the  angels  come  and  carry  him  to  hea- 
ven, Aunt  Elsie,  as  they  did  the  poor  beggar, 
Lazarus,  the  Bible  tells  about  ?" 

"Yes,  dear,  I  believe  they  will,"  Elsie  an- 
swered, tenderly  smoothing  the  child's  hair. 
"  And  I  think  they  will  be  full  of  joy  for  him, 
because  he  will  be  done  with  all  the  pains,  the 
troubles  and  trials  of  earth,  and  going  to  be 
forever  with  the  Lord.  I  believe  they  will  carry 
him  home,  with  songs  of  gladness;  and  oh  what  a 
welcome  he  will  receive  when  he  enters  the 
gates  of  the  Celestial  City !  for  the  Bible  tells 
us  '  Precious  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  is  the 
death  of  his  saints; '  and  that  '  He  shall  see  of 
the  travail  of  His  soul  and  be  satisfied.'  It  tells 
us  that  His  love  for  his  people  exceeds  in  depth 
and  tenderness  that  of  a  mother  for  her  child. 
Then  how  must  he  rejoice  over  each  one  of  his 
ransomed  ones  as  he  takes  them  in  his  arms  and 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  41 

bids  them  welcome  to  the  blissful  mansions  he 
has  prepared  for  them." 

"Yes;  I  shall  be  glad  for  papa;  but  0  Aunt 
Elsie,  what  can  I  do  without  him  ?" 

"  God  will  help  and  comfort  you,  dear  child; 
he  will  be  your  father,"  Elsie  said  with  emo- 
tion. "  '  A  Father  of  the  fatherless,  and  a 
judge  of  the  widows,  is  God  in  his  holy  habita- 
tion.' " 

"  It  is  a  very  sweet  promise,"  said  Evelyn. 
"  Aunt  Elsie,  I  wish  I  knew  that  was  a  true,  a 
real  occurrence — that  story  of  Dives  and  Laz- 
arus; for  then  I  should  be  quite  sure  that  angels 
do  come  to  carry  home  Christians  when  they 
die,  and  that  they  would  come  for  papa;  but  some 
people  say  it  is  only  a  parable." 

"But  the  Bible  does  not  say  so,"  returned 
Elsie.  "Jesus  narrates  it  as  a  real  occurrence, 
and  I  believe  it  was.  Nothing  has  ever  hap- 
pened in  any  world  that  he  has  not  seen  and 
known,  therefore  he  was  perfectly  competent 
to  tell  about  the  life  and  death  of  any  man,  and 
also  of  his  experiences  after  death.  So  I  think, 
dear  child,  you  may  take  all  the  comfort  you 
can  find  in  believing  it  a  narrative  of  actual  oc- 
currence. 

"  Ah,  now  I  remember  something  that  may 
perhaps  give  you  comfort  as  additional  proof 
that  angels  do  carry  home  the  souls  of  God's 
children.  I  heard  an  old  minister — a  man 


42  THE  TWO  ELSIEB. 

whose  word  I  should  credit  as  entirely  as  the 
evidence  of  my  own  senses — tell  it  to  my 
mother. 

"  He  said  that  when  he  was  a  boy,  at  home 
on  his  father's  farm,  he  and  his  brother  were 
one  evening  out  in  a  meadow  attending  to  their 
horses.  Some  short  distance  from  them  was 
the  dwelling  of  an  old  elder,  a  remarkably  de- 
voted Christian  man,  who  always  had  family 
worship  morning  and  evening,  and  always,  on 
those  occasions,  sang  a  hymn  to  either  Mear  or 
Old  Hundred. 

"  On  this  particular  evening  the  lads,  while 
busy  there  in  the  meadow,  were  surprised  by 
hearing  sounds  as  of  a  number  of  voices  singing 
one  of  the  elder's  two  tunes — I  have  forgotten 
now  which  it  was — but  the  sounds  came  nearer 
and  nearer,  from  the  direction  of  the  elder's 
house — and,  to  the  great  wonder  and  astonish- 
ment of  the  lads,  passed  above  their  heads. 

"  They  heard  the  voices  in  the  air,  but  saw 
nothing  of  the  singers.  Afterward  they  learned 
that  the  good  old  man  had  died  just  at  that 
time."  * 

"  How  strange,"  said  Evelyn,  in  an  awe- 
struck tone.  "  0  Aunt  Elsie,  if  I  could  hear 
their  song  of  joy  over  papa,  I  should  not  grieve 


*  Given  the  author  as  a  fact,  by  a  Christian  lady  who 
had  it  from  the  good  minister's  own  lips. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  43 

quite  so  much."  The  door  opened  and  Laura 
looked  in. 

"Evelyn,"  she  said,  in  a  piqued  tone,  "your 
father  wants  you.  It  actually  seems  that  you,  a 
mere  child,  are  more  necessary  to  him  than  his 
own  wife.  He  would  see  you  alone  for  a  few 
minutes/' 

Silently,  for  her  heart  was  too  full  for  speech, 
Evelyn  withdrew  herself  from  Elsie's  arms  and 
hastened  to  obey  the  summons. 


CHAPTER  V. 

"Gone  before 
To  that  unknown  and  silent  shore." 

CHARLES  LAMB. 

Mr.  Leland,  lying  pale  and  languid  on  his 
couch,  was  listening  intently  for  the  approach- 
ing footsteps  of  his  child. 

As  she  stole  softly  in,  fearful  of  disturbing 
him,  he  lifted  his  head  slightly  and  greeted  her 
with  a  tender,  pitying  smile  and  a  feebly  out- 
stretched hand. 

"  My  darling,"  he  whispered,  drawing  her  to 
him,  "  my  poor  darling;  so  they  have  told  you  ? 
I  have  tried  to  spare  you  the  bitter  truth  as 
long  as  I  could;  bitter  to  you,  love,  and  to  me 
for  your  sake;  yet  the  will  of  God  be  done;  He 
knows  and  will  do  what  is  best  for  us  both/' 

Evelyn  was  making  a  determined  effort  at 
self-control  for  his  dear  sake,  that  she  might 
not  disturb  him  with  the  knowledge  that  her 
very  heart  was  breaking. 

"  Papa,"  she  said,  with  a  vain  endeavor  to 
steady  her  tones,  "  dear,  dearest  papa,  you  will 
surely  get  well;  for  I  will  pray  day  and  night  to 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  46 

(Jod  to  cure  you;  and  have  you  not  taught  me 
that  He  is  the  hearer  and  answerer  of  prayer, 
that  He  loves  us,  and  that  He  is  able  to  do  every- 
thing ?  " 

"  Yes,  dear  daughter;  and  it  is  all  true,  but 
His  thoughts  are  not  as  our  thoughts;  He  may 
see  best  to  take  me  now  to  the  heavenly  home 
toward  which  you  too,  I  hope,  are  traveling; 
best  for  you  as  well  as  for  me." 

O  papa,  how  can  it  be  best  for  me,  when 
you  are  such  a  help  to  me  in  going  that  road; 
the  only  help  I  have  ?  " 

"  He  is  able  to  raise  up  other  and  better  help- 
ers for  you,  dearest,  and  He  Himself  will  be  the 
best  of  all.  Perhaps  it  is  to  draw  you  nearer  to 
Himself  that  He  is  taking  away  the  earthly 
father  upon  whom  have  been  accustomed  to 
lean." 

Mr.  Leland's  voice  faltered  with  the  last 
words;  the  exertion  of  talking  so  much  had  ex- 
hausted his  feeble  frame,  and  closing  his  eyes, 
he  lay  lifting  up  silent  petitions  for  his 
child. 

"  Evelyn  thought  he  slept,  and  lest  she  should 
disturb  him,  forcibly  repressed  her  inclination 
to  relieve  her  over-burdened  heart  by  sobs  and 
sighs. 

She  remained  close  at  his  side,  gently  fanning 
him,  for  the  day  was  oppressively  hot. 

But  presently  he  opened  his  eyes,  and  fixed 


46  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

them  upon  her  face  with  a  long  look  of  tender- 
est  love  and  sympathy — a  look  that  impressed 
itself  indelibly  upon  her  memory  and  was  often, 
in  after  years,  dwelt  upon  with  feelings  of 
strangely  mingled  joy  and  grief. 

"  My  darling,"  he  murmured  at  length,  so  low 
that  her  quick  ear  scarce  caught  the  words, 
"  my  precious  child,  I  leave  you  to  the  care  of 
Him  who  is  a  Father  of  the  fatherless.  I  have 
been  pleading  with  Him  for  you;  pleading  His 
promise  to  those  who  trust  in  Him — •'  I  will  be 
a  God  to  thee  and  to  thy  seed  after  thee.'  It  is 
an  everlasting  covenant,  and  shall  never  fail. 
Seek  Him,  my  darling,  seek  Him  with  all  your 
heart,  and  He  will  be  your  God  forever  and 
ever:  your  Guide  even  unto  death. " 

"  I  will,  papa,  I  will,"  she  whispered,  pres- 
sing her  quivering  lips  to  his  cheek. 

The  end  did  not  come  that  day;  for  another 
week  the  loved  sufferer  lingered  in  pain  and 
weakness,  borne  with  Christian  fortitude  and 
resignation. 

For  the  most  part  his  mind  was  clear  and 
calm,  the  joy  of  the  Lord  his  strength  and  stay; 
yet  were  there  moments  when  doubts  and  fears 
assailed  him. 

"  What  is  it,  dear  brother  ?  "  Elsie  asked  one 
lay,  seeing  a  troubled  look  upon  his  face. 

"  'How  many  are  mine  iniquities  and  sins,'" 
he  answered;  "'mine  iniquities  are  gone  over 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  4? 

mine  head;  as  a  heavy  burden  they  are  too  heavy 
forme.'" 

"  But '  He  was  wounded  for  our  trangressions, 
He  was  bruised  for  our  iniquities;  the  chastise- 
ment of  our  peace  was  upon  Him;  and  with  His 
stripes  we  are  healed,' "  quoted  Elsie. 

"  Oh,  bless  the  Lord  '  who  forgiveth  all  thine 
iniquities.'" 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "but  I  am  so  vile,  so  sinful 
— it  seems  utterly  impossible  that  I  ever  can  be 
pure  in  His  sight  who  is  '  of  purer  eyes  than  to 
behold  evil,  and  cannot  look  on  iniquity.'" 

" '  The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son  cleanseth 
us  from  all  sin/  "  quoted  Elsie  in  low  tones  of 
deepest  sympathy. 

"'Thou  shalt  call  his  n*me  Jesus;  for  he 
shall  save  his  people  from  their  sins.' 

" '  This  Man,  because  he  continueth  ever, 
hath  an  unchangeable  priesthood.  Wherefore 
he  is  able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  that 
come  unto  God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to 
make  intercession  for  them.' 

"  '  Who  gave  himself  for  us,  that  he  might 
redeem  us  from  all  iniquity.' 

" '  Let  Israel  hope  in  the  Lord;  for  with  the 
Lord  there  is  mercy,  and  with  him  is  plenteous 
redemption.  And  he  shall  redeem  Israel  from 
all  his  iniquities.' " 

"Blessed  words!"  he  ejaculated,  the  cloud 
lifting  from  his  brow,  "  blessed,  blessed  words  1 


48  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

I  will  donbt  and  fear  no  more;  I  will  trust  His 
power  to  save;  His  imputed  righteousness  is 
mine,  and  covered  with  that  spotless  robe  I  need 
not  fear  to  enter  the  presence  of  the  King  of 
kings." 

Some  hours  later  the  messenger  came,  and 
whispering,  "All  is  peace,  peace,  unclouded 
peace/'  the  dying  saint  fell  asleep  in  Jesus. 

Gently,  tenderly  Lester  closed  the  sightless 
eyes,  saying  in  moved  tones,  "Farewell,  brother 
beloved  !  Thank  God  the  battle's  fought,  the 
victory  won ! " 

Aad  now  Evelyn,  who  had  been  for  hours 
close  at  her  father's  side,  waiting  upon  him, 
smoothing  his  pillow,  moistening  his  lips,  gaz- 
ing with  yearning  tenderness  into  his  eyes, 
drinking  in  his  every  word  and  look  while  dis- 
playing a  power  of  self-control  wonderful  to  see 
in  a  child  of  her  years,  burst  into  a  passion  of 
tears  and  sobs,  pressing  her  lips  again  and  again 
to  the  brow,  the  cheek,  the  lips  of  the  dead — 
those  pale  lips  that  for  the  first  time  failed  to 
respond  to  her  loving  carresses. 

But  with  a  wild  shriek  the  new-made  widow 
went  into  strong  hysterics  ;  and,  resuming  her 
eelf-control,  the  little  girl  left  the  dead  to  wait 
upon  and  console  the  living  parent. 

"Mamma,  dearest  mamma,"  she  said,  in  quiv- 
ering tones,  putting  her  arms  about  her  mother, 
*' think  how  blest  he  is;  the  angels  aie  event 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  49 

now  carrying  him  home  with  songs  of  gladness 
to  be  forever  with  the  Lord;  and  he  will  never 
be  sick  or  in  pain  any  more." 

"  But  what  is  to  become  of  me  ?"  sobbed  her 
mother.  "  I  cannot  do  without  him,  if  you 
can.  You  couldn't  have  loved  him  half  so  well 
as  I  did  or  you  would  never  take  his  loss  so 
quietly." 

'*  0  Mamma  !"  cried  the  child,  her  tone  speak- 
ing deeply  wounded  feeling,  -'if  you  could 
know  how  I  loved  him  ! — my  dear,  dear  father  I 
Oh,  why  am  I  left  behind  ?  why  could  I  not 
go  with  him  ?  " 

"And  leave  your  mother  all  alone  !"  was  the 
reproachful  rejoinder.  "  But  you  always  love«l 
him  best;  never  cared  particularly  for  me;  and 
never  will  I  suppose,"  she  added,  going  into  a 
stronger  paroxysm  than  before. 

"  0  mamma,  don't ! "  cried  Evelyn,  in  sore 
distress.  "I  love  you  dearly  too;  and  you  are 
all  I  have  left."  She  threw  an  arm  about  her 
mother's  neck  as  she  spoke,  but  was  thrust  im- 
patiently aside. 

"  You  are  suffocating  me;  can't  you  see  it  ? 
Help  me  to  bed  in  the  next  room,  and  call  Han- 
nah. She  perhaps  will  have  sense  enough  to 
apply  restoratives." 

But  both  Lester  and  Elsie  had  come  to  her 
aid,  and  the  former,  taking  her  in  his  arms,  car- 
ried her  to  the  bed,  while  Evelyn  hastened  to 


50  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

call  the  nurse  who  had  for  the  past  week  or  two 
assisted  in  the  care  of  him  who  now  no  longer 
needed  anything  but  the  last  sad  offices. 

Laura's  grief  continued  to  be  very  violent  in 
its  manifestations,  yet  did  not  hinder  her  from 
taking  an  absorbing  interest  in  the  preparation 
of  her  own  and  Evelyn's  mourning  garments. 
She  was  careful  that  they  should  be  of  the  deep- 
est black,  the  finest  quality,  the  most  fashion- 
able cut ;  to  all  of  which  the  bereaved  child— -& 
silent  undemonstrative  mourner — was  supremely 
indifferent.  Her  mother  noted  it  with  surprise, 
for  Evelyn  was  a  child  of  decided  opinions  and 
wont  to  be  fastidious  about  her  attire. 

"Flounces  on  this  skirt,  I  suppose,  Miss? 
how  many  ?"  asked  the  dressmaker. 

"  Jnstas  mamma  pleases  ;  I  do  not  care  in  the 
least,"  returned  Evelyn. 

"  Why  Eva,  what  has  come  over  you  ?" 
queried  her  mother.  "  It  is  something  new  for 
you  to  be  so  indifferent  in  regard  to  your  dress." 

"  You  are  the  only  one  I  care  to  please  now, 
mamma,"  replied  the  little  girl  in  tremulous 
tones.  "  I  think  there  is  no  one  else  likely  to 
be  interested  in  the  matter." 

Laura  was  touched.  "  You  are  a  good  child," 
ghe  said  ;  "  and  I  think  you  may  well  trust  every- 
thing to  my  taste ;  it  is  considered  excellent  by 
n»y  friends  and  acquaintance." 

With  though tfulness  beyond  her  years  Evelyn 


THE  TWO  ELSIES  51 

presently  drew  her  mother  aside,  out  of  earshot 
of  the  dressmaker,  and  whispered,  "  Mamma 
dear,  don't  put  too  much  expense  on  me ;  you 
know  there  is  no  one  to  earn  money  for  us  now." 

"  No,  but  he  cannot  have  left  us  poor/'  rejoined 
the  mother ;  "for  I  know  his  business  has  paid 
very  well  indeed  for  years  past.  And  of  course 
his  wife  and  child  inherit  all  he  has  left." 

"  I  do  not  know  !  I  do  not  care  !"  cried 
Evelyn,  hot  tears  streaming  from  her  eyes. 
"  What  is  money  without  papa  to  help  us  enjoy 

itr 

"  Something  that  it  is  very  convenient,  in- 
deed absolutely  necessary,  to  have  in  this  practi- 
cal woi'ld,  as  you  will  know  when  you  are  older 
and  wiser,"  returned  her  mother,  with  some 
severity  of  tone  ;  for  Evelyn's  words  had  seemed 
to  her  like  a  reproach,  and  an  insinuation  that 
Eric's  daughter  was  a  deeper  and  more  sincere 
mourner  for  him  than  his  widow. 

Such  was  the  fact  but  she  was  by  no  means 
ready  to  admit  it.  And  she  had  loved  him, 
perhaps,  as  well  as  slie  was  capable  of  loving  any 
one  but  herself.  Since  her  return  home  she 
had  been  too  much  occupied  with  his  critical 
condition,  and  then  his  death,  to  give  a  thought 
to  the  state  of  his  affairs  or  the  disposition  to 
be  made  of  his  property. 

True,  she  had  little  cause  for  anxiety  in  regard 
to  these  things,  knowing  that  he  had  no  finan- 


52  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

cial  entanglements,  and  having  heard  him  say 
on  more  than  one  occasion,  that  whatever  he 
might  possess  at  the  time  of  his  death  would  be 
left  to  his  wife  and  child  ;  yet  had  she  been  an 
unloving  wife,  queries,  hopes  and  fears  in  re- 
gard to  the  amount  he  was  leaving  her  would 
have  found  some  place  in  her  thoughts. 

And  now  that  Evelyn  had  in  a  manner  opened 
the  subject,  they  did  so ;  she  was  no  longer  ab- 
sorbed in  her  grief;  it  was  present  with  her 
fitill,  but  her  thoughts  were  divided  between  it 
on  the  one  hand  and  her  mourning  and  future 
prospects  on  the  other. 

It  now  occurred  to  her  that  Evelyn,  being 
tmder  age  and  heir  to  some  property,  must  have 
a  guardian. 

"  That  should  be  left  to  me,"  she  said  to  her- 
.self.  "lam  quite  capable — her  natural  guar- 
dian too ;  and  I  trust  he  has  not  associated  any 
one  else  with  me.  It  would  be  too  provoking, 
for  he  would  be  forever  interfering  in  my  plans 
end  wishes  for  the  child." 

She  waited  till  the  day  after  that  on  which 
the  body  was  laid  away  in  its  last  resting-place, 
then  finding  herself  alone  with  her  brother-in- 
law,  said  to  him,  "  I  want  a  little  talk  with  you, 
Lester,  for  it  is  time  for  me  to  be  arranging  my 
plans.  As  you  were  with  your  brother  for  some 
weeks  before  his  death,  I  presume  you  can  tell 
nie  all  about  his  affairs.  Did  he  make  a  will  ?" 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  63 

"He  did;  leaving  his  entire  estate  to  his 
wife  and  child/'  replied  Lester,  in  a  grave  but 
kindly  tone. 

"  One  third  to  me  and  two  to  her,  I  sup- 
pose ?" 

"  Yes  ;  but  I  think  he  said  you  would  be  the 
richer  of  the  two,  having  some  property  of  your 
own." 

"  That  is  quite  correct.  I  am  appointed  exe- 
cutrix, and  guardian  to  Evelyn  of  course  ?" 

"No,"  Lester  replied,  with  some  hesitation, 
for  he  saw  that  she  would  be  ill-pleased  with 
the  arrangements  Eric  had  made ;  "  at  the 
earnest  solicitation  of  my  brother,  I  consented 
to  become  his  executor  and  the  guardian  of  his 
child." 

Laura  did  not  speak  for  a  moment,  but  her 
eyes  flashed  and  her  cheek  paled  with  anger. 
"  Ah,  I  might  have  known  it,"  she  hissed  at 
length ;  "  had  I  not  been  the  most  innocent 
and  unsuspicious  of  women  I  should  have  known 
better  than  to  leave  him  for  weeks  to  the  wiles 
of  designing  relatives ;  when,  too,  his  mind  was 
weakened  by  disease." 

"  His  mind  was  perfectly  clear  and  strong 
from  first  to  last,  Laura,"  returned  Lester 
mildly,  "  and  you  greatly  mistake  in  supposing 
I  had  anything  to  gain  by  agreeing  to  his  wishes 
or  that  I  was  at  all  covetous  of  either  office." 

" Pardon  me,"  she  sneered,  "but  if  you  do 


64  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

not  receive  a  percentage  for  your  trouble,  you 
will  be  the  first  executor  I  ever  heard  of  who 
did  not." 

"  I  shall  not  accept  a  cent,"  he  retorted,  with 
some  slight  indignation  in  his  tones. 

"  We  shall  see  ;  men  can  change  their  minds 
as  well  as  women.  But  surely  I  am  associated 
with  you  in  the  guardianship  of  Evelyn  ?" 

"  According  to  her  father's  will  I  am  sole 
guardian, "said  Lester. 

1 '  It  is  too  much ;  I  am  the  child's  natural 
guardian,  and  shall  contest  my  rights  if  neces- 
sary," returned  Laura,  defiantly  ;  and  with  the 
last  word  she  rose  and  left  the  room. 

Elsie,  entering  the  parlor  a  moment  later, 
found  her  husband  pacing  to  and  fro  with  a  very 
disturbed  and  anxious  air. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?"  she  asked,  and  he 
answered  with  an  account  of  his  interview  with 
"^aura. 

"How  strange  !"  she  exclaimed.  "Her  love 
for  her  husband  cannot  have  been  very  deep  and 
strong,  if  she  is  so  ready  to  oppose  the  carrying 
out  of  his  dying  wishes.  But  do  not  let  it 
trouble  you,  Lester  ;  she  is  venting  her  anger  in 
idle  threats,  and  will  never  proceed  to  the  length 
of  contesting  the  will  in  a  court  of  law. " 

"  I  trust  not,"  he  said  sighing.  "  Ah  me  ! 
if  my  poor  brother  had  but  made  a  wiser  choice." 

In  the  library,  whither  Mrs.  Laura  Leland 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  55 

bent  her  steps  on  her  sudden  exit  from  the  par- 
lor, Evelyn  was  sitting  in  her  father's  vacant 
chair,  her  elbow  resting  on  the  table,  her  cheek 
in  her  hand,  her  eyes  on  the  carpet  at  her  feet, 
while  her  sad  thoughts  travelled  back  over  many 
an  hour  spent  there  in  the  loved  companionship 
of  the  dear  departed. 

She  looked  up  inquiringly  on  her  mother's 
abrupt  entrance,  and  noted  with  surprise  the 
flush  on  her  cheek  and  the  angry  light  in  her 
eyes. 

"Ah,  here  you  are!"  said  Laura.  "Pray, 
were  you  let  into  the  secret  of  the  arrangements 
made  in  my  absence  ?" 

"What  arrangements,  mamma  P"  asked  the 
little  girl  wonderingly. 

"In  regard  to  your  guardianship,  and  the 
care  of  the  property  left  by  your  father." 

"  No,  mamma,  I  never  knew  or  thought  any- 
thing about  those  things.  Must  I  have  a  guar- 
dian ?  Why  should  I  be  under  the  control  of 
anyone  but  you?" 

"Yes,  why  indeed?  I  would  not  have  be- 
lieved it  of  your  father!  but  he  has  actually  left 
you  to  the  sole  guardianship  of  your  Uncle 
Lester.  You  may  well  look  astonished,"  she 
added,  noting  the  expression  of  Evelyn's  face. 
"  I  feel  that  I  am  robbed  of  my  natural  right 
in  my  child." 


56  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"You  need  not,  mamma;  I  shall  obey  you 
just  the  same  of  course,  for  nothing  can  release 
me  from  the  obligation  to  keep  the  fifth  com- 
mandment. So  do  not,  I  beg  of  you,  blame 
papa." 

With  what  a  quiver  of  pain  the  young  voice 
pronounced  that  loved  name! 

"No;  I  blame  your  uncle;  for  no  doubt  he 
used  undue  influence  with  Eric  while  his  mind 
was  enfeebled  by  illness.  And  I  blame  myself 
also  for  leaving  my  husband  to  that  influence; 
but  I  little  thought  he  was  so  ill — so  near  his 
end;  nor  did  I  suspect  his  brother  of  being  so 
designing  a  man." 

"Mamma,  you  quite  mistake  in  regard  to 
both/'  exclaimed  Evelyn,  in  a  pained,  indignant 
tone;  "Uncle  Lester  is  not  a  designing  person, 
and  papa's  mind  was  not  in  the  least  enfeebled 
by  his  illness." 

"No,  of  course  not;  it  can  not  be  doubted 
that  a  child  of  your  age  is  far  more  capable  of 
judging  than  a  woman  of  mine,"  was  the  sar- 
castic rejoinder. 

"Mamma,  please  do  not  speak  so  unkindly 
to  me,"  entreated  the  little  girl,  unbidden  tears 
springing  to  her  eyes;  "you  know  you  are  all  I 
have  now." 

"  No,  you  have  your  dear  Uncle  Leater  and 
Aunt  Elsie,  and  I  foresee  that  they  will  soon 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  57 

fteal   your   heart    entirely   away   from    your 
mother." 

"Mamma,  how  can  you  speak  such  cruel 
words  to  me?"  cried  Evelyn.  "I  would  not 
hurt  you  so  for  all  the  world." 


CHAPTER  VI 

"  Farewell;  God  knows  when  we  shall  meet  again.** 

SHAKBPEA.IUE. 

LAUEA  said  no  more  about  breaking  the  will, 
bat  her  manner  toward  Lester  and  Elsie  was  so 
cold  and  repellant  that  they  were  not  sorry  that 
she  shut  herself  up  in  her  own  room  during  the 
greater  part  of  each  day  while  they  and  she 
remained  at  Crag  Cottage. 

Had  they  consulted  only  their  own  inclina- 
tion, they  would  have  taken  their  own  departure 
immediately  after  seeing  Eric  laid  in  his  grave; 
but  Lester's  duties  as  executor  and  guardian 
made  it  necessary  for  them  to  stay  on  for  some 
weeks. 

The  cottage  was  a  part  of  Evelyn's  portion  of 
the  estate,  but  Laura  was  given  the  right  to 
make  it  her  home  so  long  as  she  remained 
Eric's  widow. 

Laura  knew  this,  having  read  the  will, 
but  as  that  instrument  made  no  mention  of 
Eric's  desire  that  his  daughter  should  reside 
with  her  guardian,  she  was  not  aware  of  that 
fact;  and  feeling  well  nigh  certain  that  it  would 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  5& 

rouse  her  anger  and  opposition,  Lester  dreaded 
making  the  disclosure. 

But  while  perplexing  himself  with  the  ques- 
tion how  best  to  approach  her  on  the  subject, 
he  found  among  his  brother's  papers,  a  sealed 
letter  addressed  to  her. 

Calling  Evelyn,  he  put  it  into  her  hand,  bid- 
ding her  carry  it  to  her  mother. 

Half  an  hour  later  the  little  girl  was  again  at 
his  side,  asking  in  tearful  tones,  "Uncle  Lester, 
must  mamma  and  I  be  separated?" 

He  was  in  the  library,  seated  before  a  table, 
and  seemed  very  busy  over  a  pile  of  papers  laid 
thereon;  but  pushing  back  his  chair,  he  threw 
his  arm  round  her  waist  and  drew  her  to  his 
knee. 

"No,  my  dear  child,  not  necessarily,"  he  said, 
softly  caressing  her  hair  and  cheek;  "your 
mother  will  be  made  welcome  at  Fairview  if  she 
sees  fit  to  go  with  us." 

"But  she  wants  to  stay  here  and  keep  me 
with  her;  and  it's  my  home,  you  know,  the  dear 
home  where  everything  reminds  me  of — papa. 
Will  you  let  me  stay?" 

"Do  you  really  wish  it,  Evelyn?  do  you  not 
desire  to  carry  out  the  dying  wishes  of  the  father 
you  loved  so  dearly?" 

"Yes,  uncle,"  she  said,  the  tears  stealing 
down  her  cheeks,  "but — perhaps  he  wouldn't 
care  now,  and  mamma  is  so  sorely  distressed  at 


60  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

the  thought  of  separation;  and— and  it  hurts 
me  too;  for  she  is  my  mother,  and  I  have  no 
father  now — or  brother,  or  sister/' 

"You  must  let  me  be  a  father  to  you,  my 
poor,  dear  child/'  he  said  in  moved  tones,  and 
drawing  her  closer;  "I  will  do  my  utmost  to 
fill  his  place  to  you,  and  I  hope  you  will  come 
to  me  always  with  your  troubles  and  perplexities, 
feeling  the  same  assurance  of  finding  sympathy 
and  help  that  you  did  in  carrying  them  to  him/* 

"  Oh,  thank  you ! "  she  responded.  "  I  think 
you  are  a  dear,  kind  uncle,  and  very  much  like 
papa;  you  remind  me  of  him  very  often  in  your 
looks,  and  words  and  ways." 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  so,"  he  answered. 
"I  had  a  great  admiration  for  that  dear  brother, 
and  for  his  sake  as  well  as  her  own,  I  am  very 
fond  of  his  little  daughter.  And  now  about  this 
question.  I  shall  not  compel  your  obedience  to 
your  father's  wishes — at  least  not  for  the  pres- 
ent— but  shall  leave  the  decision  to  your  own 
heart  and  conscience.  Take  a  day  or  two  to 
think  over  the  matter,  and  then  let  me  hear  your 
decision. 

"  In  the  meantime,  if  you  can  persuade  your 
mamma  to  go  with  us  to  Fairview,  that  will 
make  it  all  smooth  and  easy  for  you." 

"  Thank  you,  dear  uncle/'  she  said,  as  he  re- 
leased her  and  turned  to  his  work  again,  "I 
will  go  now  and  try  what  I  can  do  to  induce 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  61 

mamma  to  accept  your  kind  invitation.  And 
please  excuse  me  for  interrupting  you  when  you 
were  so  busy/' 

"  I  am  never  too  busy  to  attend  to  you,  Eve- 
lyn," he  returned  in  a  kindly  tone;  "come 
freely  to  me  whenever  you  will." 

Crossing  the  hall,  Evelyn  noticed  the  carriage 
of  an  intimate  friend  of  her  mother  -drawn  up 
before  the  entrance. 

"Mrs.  Lang  must  be  calling  on  mamma," 
she  said  to  herself;  and  pausing  near  the  half- 
open  parlor  door,  she  saw  them  sitting  side  by 
side  on  a  sofa,  conversing  in  earnest,  through 
subdued  tones. 

The  call  proved  a  long  one.  Evelyn  waited 
with  what  patience  she  might,  vainly  trying  to 
interest  herself  in  a  book:  her  thoughts  much 
too  full  of  her  own  near  future  to  admit  of  her 
doing  so. 

At  last  Mrs.  Lang  took  her  departure,  and 
Evelyn,  following  her  mother  into  her  bedroom, 
gave  a  detailed  account  01  her  late  interview 
with  her  uncle. 

"  Mamma  dear,  you  will  go  with  us,  will  you 
not?"  she  concluded  persuasively. 

"No,  I  shall  not!"  was  the  angry  rejoinder. 
"Spend  weeks  and  months  in  a  dull  country 
place,  with  no  more  enlivening  society  than  that 
of  your  uncle  and  aunt  ?  indeed,  no  !  You  will 
have  to  choose  between  them  and  me;  if  you 


62  THE  TWO  EL8IEB. 

love  them  better  than  you  do  your  own  mother, 
elect,  by  all  means,  to  forsake  me  and  go  with 
them." 

"  Mamma,"  remonstrated  poor  Evelyn,  tears 
of  wounded  feeling  in  her  eyes,  "it  is  not  a 
question  of  loving  you  or  them  best,  but  of 
obeying  my  father's  dying  wish." 

For  a  moment  Mrs.  Leland  seemed  to  be 
silently  musing;  then  she  said,  "I  withdraw 
my  request,  Evelyn.  I  have  decided  upon  new 
plans  for  myself,  and  should  prefer  to  have  you 
go  with  your  uncle.  You  needn't  look  hurt, 
child;  I'm  sure  it  is  what  you  have  seemed  to 
desire." 

"  Mamma,"  said  the  little  girl,  going  up  to 
her,  standing  by  the  side  of  her  easy-chair,  and 
gazing  down  beseechingly  into  her  eyes,  "  why 
will  you  persist  in  speaking  so  doubtfully  of  my 
love  for  you?  It  hurts  me,  mamma;  it  almost 
breaks  my  heart;  especially  now  that  you  are  all 
I  have  left." 

"Well  there,  you  need  not  fret;  of  course  I 
know  you  must  have  some  natural  affection  for 
your  mother,"  return&d  Laura  carelessly. 

"Here, sit  down  Gfc  this  stool  at  my  feet,  and 
you  shall  hear  about  my  change  of  plans. 

"  Mrs.  Lang  called  to  tell  me  they  are  going 
to  Europe — will  sail  in  a  fortnight — and  to  ask 
me  to  accompany  them;  and  I  have  accepted 
the  invitation.  You  were  included  in  it  also, 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  63 

but  I  shall  have  less  care  if  I  leave  you  behind; 
and  though  I  have  always  intended  that  yoa 
should  have  the  trip  some  day,  I  think  it  much 
the  wiser  plan  to  defer  it  for  a  few  years  till 
you  are  old  enough  to  appreciate  and  make  the 
best  use  of  all  its  advantages. 

"  Beside,  your  uncle  being  your  guardian,  his 
consent  would  have  to  be  gained,  and  I  have  no 
mind  to  stoop  to  ask  it." 

"Mamma,  I  am  satisfied  to  stay,"  said  Evelyn; 
"  I  should  be  very  loath  to  add  to  your  cares, 
or  lessen  in  any  way  your  enjoyment." 

It  was  with  no  slight  feeling  of  relief  that 
Lester  and  Elsie  heard  of  this  new  determina- 
tion on  the  part  of  their  sister-in-law;  for  her 
behavior  toward  them  thus  far  had  been  such 
as  to  make  her  presence  in  their  home  anything 
but  desirable. 

With  an  aching  heart  Evelyn  watched  and  aided 
in  the  preparations  for  her  mother's  departure, 
which  would  take  place  some  weeks  earlier  than 
her  own  and  that  of  her  uncle  and  aunt. 

But  naturally  quiet  and  undemonstrative,  she 
usually  kept  her  feelings  locked  up  within  her 
own  breast,  and  in  consequence  was  sometimes 
accused  by  her  mother  of  being  cold-hearted 
and  indifferent. 

Yet,  as  the  day  of  separation  drew  near,  Laura 
grew  more  affectionate  toward  her  child  than 
she  had  ever  been  before. 


64  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

That  was  joy  to  Evelyn,  but  made  the  parting 
more  bitter  when  it  came.  Mother  and  child 
wept  in  each  other's  arms,  and  Evelyn  whispered 
with  a  bursting  sob,  "  0  mamma,  if  you  would 
only  give  it  up  and  go  with  us! " 

"  Nonsense,  child!  it  is  quite  too  late  for  that 
now/'  returned  Laura,  giving  her  a  last  embrace 
and  hurrying  into  the  carriage  which  was  to 
convey  her  to  the  depot;  for  she  was  to  travel 
by  rail  to  New  York  City,  and  there  take  the 
steamer  for  Europe. 

Lester  went  with  her  to  the  city,  to  see  her 
safe  on  board  the  vessel,  leaving  his  wife  and 
child  behind.  Elsie's  tender  heart  was  full  of 
pity  for  Evelyn — robbed  of  both  parents,  and 
left  lonely  and  forlorn. 

"Dear  child,  be  comforted,"  she  said,  em- 
bracing her  tenderly,  as  the  carriage  disappeared 
from  sight  down  the  drive,  ' '  you  have  not  de- 
parted from  your  best  Friend.  '  When  my 
father  and  mother  forsake  me,  then  the  Lord 
will  take  me  up.' 

"And  be  assured  your  uncle  and  I  will  do  all 
in  our  power  to  make  you  happy.  I  am  not 
old  enough  to  be  a  mother  to  you,  but  let  me 
be  as  an  older  sister. 

"  And  I  will  share  my  dear  mother  with  you," 
she  added  with  a  sweet,  bright  smile.  "  Every- 
body loves  mamma,  and  she  has  a  heart  big 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  65 

enough  to  mother  all  the  motherless  children 
with  whom  she  comes  in  contact." 

"Thank  you,  dear  Aunt  Elsie,"  Evelyn  re- 
sponded, smiling  through  her  tears,  then  hastily 
wiping  them  away;  "I  am  sure  I  shall  love  your 
mamma  and  be  very  grateful  if  she  will  count 
me  among  her  children  while  my  own  mamma 
is  so  far  away.  Sure  too,  that  I  shall  be  as 
happy  with  you  and  Uncle  Lester  as  I  could  be 
anywhere  without  papa." 

"I  hope  so,  indeed/'  Elsie  said;  "and  that 
you  will  find  pleasant  companions  in  the  Ion 
young  people.  Both  my  sister  Rose  and  Lulu 
Raymond  must  be  near  your  age;  you  probably 
oome  in  between  them." 

"And  I  suppose  they  are  very  nice  girls?" 
remarked  Evelyn,  inquiringly." 

"/think  they  are,"  said  Elsie;  "theyhavt. 
their  faults  like  the  rest  of  us,  but  many  good 
qualities  too." 

Desirous  to  divert  Evelyn's  thoughts  from  hei 
sorrows,  Elsie  went  on  to  give  a  lively  descrip- 
tion of  Ion,  and  a  slight  sketch  of  the  character 
and  appearance  of  each  member  of  the  family, 
doing  full  justice  to  every  good  trait  and  touch- 
ing but  lightly  upon  faults  and  failings.  Evelyn 
proving  an  interested  listener.  Fairview  and 
then  Viamede  came  under  a  similar  review,  and 
Elsie  told  the  story  of  her  mother's  birth  and 
her  infant  years  passed  in  that  lovely  spot. 


66  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

After  that  of  her  honeymoon  and  of  the  visits 
paid  by  the  family  in  later  days." 

"  What  a  very  sweet  lady  your  mamma  must 
be,  Aunt  Elsie,"  Evelyn  remarked  in  a  pause  in 
the  narrative;  "I  am  glad  I  shall  see  and  know 
her." 

"Yes,  dear;  you  well  may  be,"  Elsie  re- 
sponded with  a  happy  smile;  "  'none  knew  her 
but  to  love  her,'  none  can  live  in  her  constant 
companionship  without  finding  it  one  of  the 
greatest  blessings  of  their  lives." 

"I  think  you  must  resemble  her,  auntie," 
said  Evelyn,  with  an  affectionate,  admiring  look 
into  Elsie's  bright,  sweet  face." 

"  It  is  my  desire  to  do  so,"  she  answered,  flush- 
ing with  pleasure.  "  My  dear,  precious  mother! 
I  could  hardly  bear  to  leave  her,  Eva,  even  for 
your  uncle's  sake." 

"But  I  am  very  glad  you  did,"  quickly  re- 
turned the  little  girl.  "I  am  so  glad  to  have 
you  for  my  aunt." 

"  Thank  yon,  dear,"  was  the  pleased  rejoinder. 
"I  have  never  regretted  my  choice,  or  felt 
ashamed  of  having  gone  all  the  way  to  Italy  to 
join  my  sick  and  suffering  betrothed  and  become 
his  wife,  that  I  might  nurse  him  back  to  health." 

"Oh,  did  you?"  exclaimed  Evelyn,  looking 
full  of  interest  and  delight,  "  please  tell  me  the 
whole  story,  won't  you?  I  should  so  like  to  hear 
it." 


THE  TWO  ELSIES,  67 

Elsie  willingly  complied  with  the  request,  and 
it  would  be  difficult  to  say  which  enjoyed  the 
story  most — she  who  told  it,  or  she  who  listened. 

"  I  think  you  were  brave,  and  kind  and  good, 
Aunt  Elsie,"  was  Evelyn's  comment  when  the 
tale  was  told. 

"  I  had  a  strong  motive — the  saving  of  a  life 
dearer  to  me  than  my  own,"  Elsie  responded, 
half  absently,  as  if  her  thoughts  were  busy  with 
the  past. 

Both  were  silent  for  a  little,  Evelyn  gazing 
with  mournful  eyes  upon  the  lovely  grounds 
and  beautiful  scenery  about  her  home. 

"Aunt  Elsie,"  she  said  at  length,  "do  you 
know  what  is  to  be  done  with  the  house  while 
mamma  and  I  are  away  ?  If  it  should  be  left 
long  unoccupied  it  will  fall  into  decay,  and  the 
grounds  become  a  wilderness  of  weeds." 

"  Your  mother  suggested  having  it  rented 
just  as  it  stands — ready  furnished,"  replied 
Elsie  ;  "  but  she  feared — as  do  we  also— that 
strangers  might  abuse  the  property;  then,  as  I 
thought  it  over,  it  occurred  to  me  that  we  might 
rent  it  ourselves  for  a  summer  residence;  and 
when  away  from  it,  leave  it  in  charge  of  Patrick 
and  his  wife,  who  have  no  children  to  do  mis- 
chief, and  who  have  lived  so  long  in  the  family 
— so  your  mother  told  us — that  their  character 
for  trustworthiness  is  well  established." 

"Yes,  indeed  it  is!"  said  Evelyn;  "and  that 


68  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

seems  to  me  the  best  plan  that  could  possibly  be 
devised  except  that — " 

"Well  dear,  except  what?"  Elsie  asked  pleas- 
anty,  as  the  little  girl  paused  without  finishing 
her  sentence. 

"  I  fear  it  will  be  a  great  expense  to  you  and 
Uncle/'  was  the  half-hesitating  reply,  "and 
that  you  will  get  but  little  good  of  it,  being  so 
far  away  nearly  all  the  year." 

"  You  are  very  thoughtful  for  one  so  young," 
said  Elsie  in  surprise. 

"It  is  because  papa  talked  so  much  with  me 
about  his  affairs,  and  the  uses  of  money,  the 
difficulty  of  earning  and  keeping  it,  and  the  best 
ways  of  economising.  He  said  he  wanted  to 
teach  me  how  to  take  care  of  myself,  if  ever  I 
were  left  alone  in  the  world." 

"  That  was  wise  and  kind,"  said  Elsie;  "and 
I  think  you  must  have  paid  good  attention  to 
Jhis  teachings.  But  about  the  expense  we  shall 
incur  in  making  the  proposed  arrangemnt:  there 
is  a  large  family  of  us,  and  I  do  not  doubt  that 
we  shall  have  help  with  both  the  use  of  the 
house  and  the  paying  of  the  rent." 

"And  your  mamma  is  very  rich  I've  heard." 
remarked  Evelyn  half  inquiringly. 

"  Very  rich  and  very  generous,"  returned  her 
aunt. 

"  Are  we  to  leave  soon  ?  and  to  go  directly  to 
your  home?"  asked  Evelyn. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.         >  69 

"It  will  be  probably  several  weeks  before 
your  uncle  can  get  everything  arranged,  and 
then  he  wants  to  spend  some  time  sketching  the 
scenery  about  Lake  George  and  among  the 
Adirondacks,"  replied  Elsie:  "and  we  are  to  go 
with  him.  Shall  you  like  it?" 

"Oh,  yes  indeed!"  Evelyn  exclaimed,  her  face 
lighting  up  with  pleasure,  then  with  gathering 
tears  and  in  low,  tremulous  tones,  "Papa  had 
promised  to  take  me  to  both  places  some  day," 
she  said. 


CHAPTEE  Vn. 

FAIEVIEW  AND  ION. 

J.T  had  been  a  cloudy  afternoon  and  the  rain 
oegan  to  fall  as,  shortly  after  sunset,  the  Lelands 
left  the  cars  for  the  Fairview  family  carriage. 

"A  dismal  home-coming  for  you,  my  love," 
remarked  Lester,  as  the  coachman  closed  the 
door  on  them  and  mounted  to  his  perch  again. 

"  Oh,  no!"  returned  Elsie  brightly,  "the  rain 
is  needed,  and  we  are  well  sheltered  from  it.  Yet 
I  fear  it  maybe  dismal  to  Evelyn;  but,  my  dear 
child,  try  to  keep  up  your  spirits;  it  does  not 
always  rain  in  this  part  of  the  country." 

"Oh,  no!  of  course  not,  auntie/'  said  the 
little  girl,  with  a  low  laugh  of  amusement;  "  and 
I  should  not  want  to  live  here  if  it  did  not  rain 
sometimes." 

"  I  should  think  not,  indeed,"  said  her  uncle. 
"  Well,  Eva,  we  will  hope  the  warmth  of  your 
welcome  will  atone  to  you  for  the  inclemency 
of  the  weather." 

"Yes,"  said  Elsie,  "  we  want  you  to  feel  that 
It  is  a  home-coming  to  you  as  well  as  to  us." 

"Thank  you   both  very  much,"  murmured 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  71 

Evelyn,  her  voice  a  little  broken  with  the  thought 
of  her  orphaned  condition;  "  I  shall  try  to  de- 
gerve  your  great  kindness/' 

"We  have  done  nothing  yet  to  call  for  so 
strong  an  expression  of  gratitude,  Eva,"  re- 
marked her  uncle  in  a  lively  tone. 

In  kitchen  and  dining-room  at  Fairview  great 
preparations  were  going  forward;  in  the  one  a 
table  was  laid,  with  the  finest  satin  damask,  glit- 
tering silver,  cut-glass  and  china;  in  the  other 
sounds  and  scents  told  of  a  coming  "feast  of 
fat  things." 

"  Clar  to  goodness!  ef  it  ain't  a  pourin'  down 
like  de  clouds  was  a  wantin'  for  to  drownd  Miss 
Elsie  an'  de  rest!"  exclaimed  a  young  mulatto 
girl,  coming  in  from  a  back  veranda,  whence  she 
had  been  taking  an  observation  of  the  weather; 
"an'  its  that  dark,  Aunt  Kitty,  yo'  couldn't  see 
yo'  hand  afo'  yo'  face." 

"Hope  Uncle  Cuff  keep  de  road  and  don't 
upset  de  kerridge,"  returned  Aunt  Kitty,  the 
cook,  opening  her  oven-door  to  glance  at  a  fine 
young  fowl  browning  beautifully  there,  and 
sending  forth  a  most  savory  smell. 

"  He'd  larf  at  de  wery  idear  of  upsettin'  dat 
vehicle,  he  would,  kase  he  tinks  dar  ain't  no- 
body else  knows  de  road  ekal  to  hisself ;  but  den 
'taint  always  de  folks  what  makes  de  biggest 
boastin'  dat  kin  do  de  best;  am  it  now,  Lizzie?" 

"  No,  I  reckon  'taint,  Aunt  Kitty;  but  doan 


72  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

you  be  a  prognosticatin'  ob  evil  and  skearin' 
folks  out  deir  wits  fo'  de  fac's  am  'stablished." 

"An'  ain't  gwine  fo'  to  be  'stablished,"  put 
in  another  voice;  "  'spose  de  family  been  trabling 
roun'  de  worl'  to  come  back  an'  git  harm  right 
afo'  deir  own  do'?  'Co'se  not." 

"Hark!  dere  dey  isdis  bressed  minit',  I  hear 
de  soun'  o'  de  wheels  and  de  bosses'  feet,"  ex- 
claimed Aunt  Kitty,  slamming  to  her  oven-door, 
laying  down  the  spoon  with  which  she  had  been 
basting  her  fowl,  and  hastily  exchanging  her 
dark  cotton  apron  for  a  white  one. 

She  brought  up  the  rear  of  the  train  of  ser- 
vants gathering  in  the  hall  to  welcome  their 
master  and  mistress. 

A  glad  welcome  it  was;  for  both  Lester  and 
Elsie  were  greatly  beloved  by  their  dependents; 
and  Evelyn,  too,  came  in  for  a  share  of  the 
hand-shakings,  the  "  God  bless  yous,"  and  was 
assured  again  and  again  that  she  was  welcome  to 
Fairview. 

"  Well,  Aunt  Kitty,  I  suppose  you  have  one 
of  your  excellent  suppers  ready  for  us  hungry 
travelers?"  remarked  Mr.  Leland interrogatively, 
as  he  divested  himself  of  his  duster. 

"I'se  done  de  wery  bes'  I  knows,  sah,"  she 
answered,  dropping  a  courtesy  and  smiling  all 
over  her  face.  ' '  Ebery ting  am  done  to  a  turn, 
an'  I  hopes  you,  sah,  and  de  ladies  mos'  ready  to 
eat  afo'  de  tings  get  spoiled." 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  73 

"  "We  won't  keep  your  supper  waiting  many 
minutes,  Aunt  Kitty/'  said  her  mistress  pleas- 
antly. 

"Hyra  take  the  baby  to  the  nursery.  Evelyn, 
my  dear,  we  will  go  up  stairs  and  I  will  show 
you  your  room." 

Beaching  the  second  floor,  Elsie  led  the  way 
into  aspacious,luxuriously-furnished  apartment, 

"This  is  your  room,  Eva,"  she  said. 

"It  is  just  across  the  hall  from  your  uncle's 
and  mine  ;  so  I  hope  you  will  not  feel  lonely  or 
timid.  But  if  anything  should  alarm  you  at 
any  time,  come  to  our  door  and  call  to  us." 

"  Thank  yon,  dear  Aunt  Elsie.  Such  a  beau- 
tiful room  as  it  is  !"  exclaimed  Evelyn.  "  How 
very  kind  you  and  Uncle  Lester  are  to  me  !" 

There  was  a  little  tremble  of  emotion  in  the 
child's  voice  as  she  spoke. 

Elsie  put  her  arms  lovingly  about  her.  "  Dear 
child,"  she  said,  "how  could  we  be  otherwise  ? 
We  want  you  to  feel  that  this  is  truly  your  own 
home,  and  to  be  very  happy  in  it." 

"I  could  not  be  so  happy  with  any  one  else 
as  with  you  and  uncle,"  returned  the  little  girl, 
with  a  sigh  to  the  memory  of  the  father  she  had 
loved  so  well. 

"And  to-morrow  you  shall  see  what  a  sweet 
home  this  is,"  Elsie  said,  releasing  her  with  a 
kiss. 

"Now  we  must  hasten  to  make  ourselves 


74  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

ready  for  supper.  A  change  of  dress  will  not 
be  necessary.  There  will  be  no  company  to- 
night, and  your  uncle  would  prefer  seeing  us  in 
our  traveling  dresses  to  having  his  meal  spoiled 
by  waiting." 

Evelyn  went  to  sleep  that  night  to  the  music 
of  the  dashing  of  the  rain  upon  the  windows, 
but  woke  next  morning  to  find  the  sun  shining 
brightly  in  a  deep  blue  sky  wherein  soft,  fleecy 
white  clouds  were  floating. 

She  drew  aside  the  window  curtain  to  take  a 
peep  at  the  surroundings  of  her  new  home. 
Lawn,  shrubbery,  flower  garden,  while  larger 
than  those  at  Crag  Cottage,  were  quite  as  well 
kept ;  neatness  and  order,  beauty  and  fragrance 
made  them  so  attractive  that  Evelyn  was  tempt- 
ed to  a  stroll  while  waiting  for  the  call  to  break- 
fast. 

She  stole  softly  down  the  stairs,  thinking  her 
aunt  and  uncle  might  be  still  sleeping,  but 
found  the  latter  on  the  veranda,  pacing  to  and 
fro  with  meditative  air. 

"  Ah,  good  morning,  little  maid !"  he  said  in 
a  kindly  tone."  I  hope  you  slept  well  and  feel 
refreshed?" 

"Yes,  uncle,  thank  you,"  she  returned. 
"  Don't  you  enjoy  being  at  home  again  after 
your  long  absence?" 

"I  do,  indeed!"  Le  answered;  " there  is  >o 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  75 

place  like  home,  is  there?  This  is  your  home, 
too,  now,  Eva." 

"Yes,  sir,"  a  little  sadly.  "You  and  Aunt 
Elsie  are  home  to  me  now,  almost  as  papa  used 
to  be  in  the  dear  old  days;  and  perhaps  I  shall 
learn  to  love  Fairview  as  well  as  I  do  Crag  Cot- 
tage. May  I  go  into  the  garden,  uncle?" 

"Yes,  I  will  take  you  with  pleasure.  Your 
shoes  are  thick  I  see,"  glancing  down  at  them, 
"and  that  is  well;  for  the  walks  may  be  a  little 
damp." 

He  led  her  about,  calling  her  attention  to  one 
aud  another  rare  plant  or  flower  in  garden  and 
green-house,  and  gathering  a  bouquet  of  beauti- 
ful and  fragrant  blossoms  for  her,  then  one  for 
his  wife. 

Elsie  joined  them  on  the  veranda  as  they 
came  in  at  the  summons  to  breakfast,  and  Lester 
presented  his  flowers,  claiming  a  kiss  in  return. 

"Help  yourself,"  she  said  laughingly;  "and 
many  thanks  for  your  flowers.  And  now  shall 
we  go  in  to  breakfast?  we  are  a  little  late  this 
morning." 

"Ah,  our  mail  is  already  here,  I  see,"  Lester 
remarked,  as  they  entered  the  breakfast-room. 
"  I  will  open  the  bag  while  you  pour  the  coffee, 
my  dear,  hoping  to  find  a  letter  for  each  of 
us." 

"I  think  there  should  be  one  for  me,"  re- 
marked Evelyn,  watching  her  uncle  with  wist- 


76  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

ful,  longing  eyes  as  he  took  out  the  letters  and 
glanced  over  the  addresses;  "for  I  have  heard 
but  once  from  mamma  since  she  went  away." 

"Twice  now,"  her  uncle  said  with  a  pleased 
smile,  as  he  handed  her  the  longed-for  missive. 

"  You,  too,  hear  from  your  mother  this  morn- 
ing, my  dear;  and  from  several  other  friends. 
Here,  Jane,"  to  the  servant  girl  in  waiting, 
"  hand  these  to  your  mistress." 

"  And  here  is  a  cup  of  coffee  to  reward  you; 
mamma's  letter  alone  is  worth  it,"  responded 
Elsie  gaily,  lifting  the  letters  from  the  silver 
waiter  on  which  they  lay,  and  setting  there,  in 
their  stead,  a  delicate  china  cup  from  whose 
steaming  contents  a  delicious  aroma  greeted  the 
nostrils. 

"  I  must  just  peep  into  mamma's  to  see  when 
we  may  expect  them  home,"  she  added,  break- 
ing open  its  envelope;  "  the  rest  will  keep  till 
after  breakfast." 

"When  was  Aunt  Wealthy 's  birthday?"  que- 
ried her  husband. 

"Yesterday,"  she  answered  with  her  eyes  on 
the  letter.  "Ah!  Ned  and  Zoe  start  this  morn- 
ing for  home.  The  rest  will  stay  a  week  or  so 
longer,  and  our  cousins,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Keith, 
and  their  daughter,  Annis,  will  soon  follow  with 
the  expectation  of  spending  the  winter  as  mam- 
ma's guests." 

"  Will  you  excuse  me,  Aunt  Elsie,  if  I  open 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  77 

my  letter  now  just  for  a  peep?"  asked  Evelyn 
with  a  slight  shy  smile. 

"No,  my  dear,  certainly  not;  as  I  never  do 
the  like  myself,  but  always  wait  patiently  till 
the  meal  is  over,"  returned  the  young  aunt  with 
playful  irony. 

"  Then  I'll  have  to  ask  uncle  or  do  it  without 
permission,"  said  Evelyn,  blushing  and  laugh- 
ing. 

"  Hark  to  the  answer  coming  from  the  chick- 
en yard,"  said  her  uncle  facetiously,  as  the  loud 
crow  of  a  cock  broke  in  upon  their  talk. 

"I  fail  to  catch  your  meaning,  uncle/'  said 
Evelyn,  with  another  blush  and  smile. 

"Listen!"  he  answered,  "he  will  speak  again 
presently,  and  tell  me  if  he  doesn't  say,  '  Mistress 
rules  here.'  Some  one  has  so  interpreted  it,  and, 
I  think,  correctly. 

"  Oh/'  exclaimed  Evelyn,  laughing;  "  then, 
of  course,  it  is  of  no  use  to  appeal  from  auntie's 
decisions." 

"  No,  even  I  generally  do  as  I  am  bid,"  he 
remarked  gravely. 

"And  I  almost  always/' said  Elsie.  "Eva, 
would  you  like  to  drive  over  to  Ion  with  me  this 
morning?" 

"Very  much  indeed,  Aunt  Elsie/'  was  the 
prompt  and  pleased  reply. 

"  Mamma  wishes  me  to  carry  the  news  of  the 
expected  arrival  of  my  brother  and  his  wife,  and 


78  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

to  see  that  all  is  in  order  for  their  reception/1 
Elsie  went  on. 

"  And  am  I  to  be  entirely  neglected  in  your 
invitation?"  asked  her  husband,  in  a  tone  of 
deep  pretended  disappointment  and  chagrin. 

"Your  company  will  be  most  acceptable,  Mr. 
Leland,  if  you  will  favor  us  with  it,"  was  the 
gay  rejoinder.  "Baby  shall  go,  too;  an  airing 
will  do  him  good;  and  beside,  mammy  will  want 
to  see  him." 

"  Of  course;  for  she  looks  upon  him  as  a  sort 
of  great-grand  child,  does  she  not?"  said  Lester. 

"Either  that  or  great-great,"  returned  Elsie 
lightly. 

"Who  is  mammy?"  asked  Evelyn. 

"Mamma's  old  nurse,  who  had  the  care  of 
her  from  her  birth — indeed,  and  of  her  mother 
also — and  has  nursed  each  one  of  us  in  turn. 
Of  course,  we  are  all  devotedly  attached  to  her 
and  she  to  us.  Aunt  Chloe  is  what  she  is  called 
by  those  who  are  not  her  nurslings." 

"She  must  be  very,  very  old,  I  should  think," 
observed  Evelyn. 

"She  is,"  said  Elsie,  and  very  infirm.  No 
one  knows  her  exact  age,  but  she  cannot  be 
much,  if  any  younger  than  Aunt  Wealthy,  who 
has  just  passed  her  hundredth  birthday;  and  I 
believe  her  to  be,  in  fact,  somewhat  older." 

"Howl  should  like  to  see  her!"  exclaimed 
Evelyn. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  79 

"I  hope  to  give  you  that  pleasure  to-day," 
responded  Elsie.  "Until  very  recently  she  al- 
ways accompanied  mamma — no,  I  mistake;  she 
staid  behind  once;  it  was  when  Lilly  was  taken. 
North  as  a  last  hope  of  saving  her  dear  life. 
Papa  and  mamma  thought  best  to  take  me  and 
the  baby  along,  and  to  leave  mammy  behind  in 
charge  of  the  other  children. 

"This  summer  she  was  too  feeble  to  leave 
Ion;  so  we  shall  find  her  there.  In  deep  sorrow- 
too,  no  doubt;  for  her  old  husband,  Uncle  Joer 
died  a  few  weeks  since." 

"  Eva  must  hear  their  story  one  of  these  days/" 
remarked  Mr.  Leland;  "it  is  very  interest- 
ing/' 

"Yes;  and  some  of  it  very  sad;  that  which 
occurred  before  mamma's  visit  to  Viamede,  after 
she  had  attained  her  majority.  That  visit  wa» 
the  dawn  of  brighter  days  to  them.  I  will  tell 
you  the  whole  story,  Eva,  some  time  when  we- 
are  sitting  quietly  together  at  our  needlework,  if 
you  will  remind  me." 

"  For  what  hour  will  you  have  the  carriage 
ordered,  my  dear?"  Lester  asked,  as  they  left 
the  table.  "  Ten,  if  you  please,"  she  answered. 
"I  hope  you  will  go  with  us?" 

"I  shall  do  so  with  pleasure,"  he  said.  "It 
is  a  lovely  morning  for  a  drive;  the  rain  has  laid 
the  dust  and  the  air  is  just  cool  enough  to  bo- 
bracing. " 


80  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

Evelyn  was  on  the  veranda,  gazing  about  her 
with  a  thoughtful  air. 

"Well,  lassie,  what  think  you  of  Fail-view?* 
asked  her  uncle,  coming  to  her  side." 

"I  like  it,"  she  answered  emphatically. 
* 'Didn't  something  happen  here,  uncle,  in  the 
time  of  the  Ku-Klux  raids?  I  seem  to  have 
heard  there  did." 

"Yes;  a  coffin,  with  a  threatening  notice  at- 
tached, was  laid  at  the  gate  yonder  one  night. 
My  uncle  owned,  and  lived  on,  the  place  at  that 
time,  and  by  reason  of  his  northern  birth  and 
Eepublican  sentiments,  was  obnoxious  to  the 
members  of  the  klan." 

"And  it  was  he  they  were  threatening?" 

"Yes.  They  afterward  attacked  the  place, 
wounded  and  drove  him  into  the  woods,  but 
were  held  at  bay  and  finally  driven  off  by  the 
gallant  defence  of  her  home  made  by  my  aunt, 
assisted  by  her  son,  then  quite  a  young  boy. 

"  But  get  Elsie  to  tell  you  the  story;  she  can 
do  it  far  better  than  I;  especially  as  she  was  liv- 
ing at  Ion  at  that  time,  and  though  a  mere 
child,  has  still  a  vivid  recollection  of  all  the 
circumstances." 

"Yes,"  Elsie  said,  "including  the  attacks 
upon  Ion — first  the  quarter,  when  they  burnt 
the  schoolliouse,  and  afterward  the  mansion — 
and  several  sad  scenes  connected  with  them." 

"  How  interesting  to  hear  all  about  them  from 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  81 

an  eye-witness,"  exclaimed  Evelyn.  "I  am 
eager  to  have  you  begin,  Aunt  Elsie." 

"  Perhaps  I  may  be  able  to  do  so  this  evening," 
returned  her  aunt ;  "  but  now  I  must  give  my 
orders  for  the  day,  and  then  it  will  be  time  for 
our  drive." 

"What  does  your  mamma  say?"  asked  Lester 
of  Evelyn,  when  Elsie  had  left  them  alone  to- 
gether. 

"Not  very  much  that  I  care  for,  uncle," 
sighed  the  little  girl.  "  She's  in  good  health, 
but  very  tired  of  foreign  cookery  ;  wishes  she 
could  have  such  a  breakfast  every  morning  as 
she  has  been  accustomed  to  at  home.  Still  she 
enjoys  the  sights,  and  thinks  it  may  be  a  year, 
or  longer,  before  she  gets  back.  She  describes 
some  of  the  places,  and  paintings  and  statuary 
she  has  seen  ;  but  that  part  of  the  letter  I  have 
not  read  yet." 

"Do  you  wish  you  were  with  her,  Eva?"  he 
asked,  smoothing  her  hair  as  she  stood  by  his 
side,  and  gazing  down  affectionately  into  her 
eyes. 

"No,  uncle  ;  I  should  like  to  see  mamma,  of 
course,  but  at  present  I  like  this  quiet  home  far 
better  than  going  about  among  crowds  of  strange 
people." 

He  looked  pleased.  "I  am  glad  you  are  con- 
tent," he  said. 

Elsie  was  full  of  life  and  gayety  as  they  set 
ts 


62  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

out  upon  their  drive.  Her  husband  remarked 
it  with  pleasure. 

"Yes,"  she  said  lightly,  "it  is  so  nice  to  be 
going  back  to  my  old,  childhood's  home  after 
so  long  an  absence ;  to  see  mammy,  too — dear 
old  mammy!  And  yet  it  will  hardly  seem  like 
home  either,  without  mamma." 

"No,"  he  responded;  "and  it  is  quite  de- 
lightful to  look  forward  to  having  her  there 
again  in  a  week  or  two." 

They  had  turned  in  at  the  great  gates  leading 
into  the  avenue,  and  presently  Elsie,  glancing 
eagerly  toward  the  house,  exclaimed  with  de- 
light, "Ah,  there  is  mammy  on  the  veranda! 
watching  for  our  coming,  no  doubt.  She  knew 
we  were  expected  at  Fairview  yesterday,  and  that 
I  would  not  be  long  in  finding  my  way  to  Ion." 

Evelyn,  looking  out  also,  perceived  a  bent  and 
shriveled  form,  seated  in  an  arm-chair,  leaning 
•forward,  its  two  dusky  hands  clasping  a  stout 
cane,  and  its  chin  resting  on  the  top. 

As  the  carriage  drew  up  before  the  entrance, 
the  figure  rose  slowly  and  stiffly,  and  with  the 
aid  of  the  cane  hobbled  across  the  veranda  to 
meet  them. 

"  Bress  de  Lawd!"  it  cried,  in  accents  tremu- 
lous with  age  and  excitement,  "it's  one  ob  my 
•chillens,  sho'  nuff  ;  it's  Miss  Elsie!" 

"  Yes,  mammy,  it  is  I ;  and  very  glad  I  am 
4o  see  you,"  responded  Mrs.  Leland,  hurrying 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  85 

up  the  veranda  steps  and  throwing  ner  arms 
about  the  feeble,  trembling  form. 

"  Poor  old  mammy/'  she  said,  tenderly;  "  you 
are  not  so  strong  as  you  used  to  be." 

"No,  darlin',  yo'  ole  mammy's  mos'  at  de- 
brink  ob  de  riber;  de  cold  watahs  ob  Jordan 
soon  be  creepin'  up  roun'  her  ole  feet." 

"  But  you  are  not  afraid,  mammy?"  Elsie 
said,  tears  trembling  in  her  sweet,  soft  eyes,  so- 
like  her  mother's. 

"  No,  chile,  no  ;  for  Ise  got  fas'  hold  ob  de- 
Master's  hand,  and  He  holds  me  tight ;  de- 
waves  can't  go  ober  my  head,  kase  He  bought 
me  wid  his  own  precious  blood  and  I  b'longs  to 
Him  ;  and  He  always  takes  care  ob  his  own 
chillens." 

"Yes,  Aunt  Chloe,"  Lester  said,  taking  one 
withered  hand  in  his,  as  Elsie  withdrew  her- 
self from  her  embrace,  and  turned  aside  to  wipe- 
away  a  tear,  "His  purchased  ones  are  safe  for 
time  and  for  eternity. 

"  '  The  Lord  God  is  a  sun  and  shield  ;  the 
Lord  will  give  grace  and  glory."" 

"  Dat's  so,  sah ;  grace  to  lib  by,  an'  grace  to 
die  by,  den  glory  wid  Him  in  heaben!  Ole- 
Uncle  Joe  done  'speriencin'  dat  now  ;  an'  byme- 
by  dis  chile  be  wid  him  dar." 

"Who  dis?"  she  asked,  catching  sight  of 
Evelyn  standing  by  her  side  and  regarding  her 
with  tearful  eyes. 


84  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"My  niece,  Evelyn  Leland,  Aunt  Chloe," 
answered  Lester.  "  She  has  heard  of  you,  and 
wanted  to  see  you." 

"God  bless  you,  honey,"  Chloe  said,  taking 
the  little  girl's  hand  in  her's,  and  regarding  her 
with  a  look  of  kindly  interest. 

But  the  other  servants  had  come  nocking  to 
the  veranda  as  the  news  of  the  arrival  passed 
from  lip  to  lip;  and  now  they  crowded  about 
Lester  and  Elsie  eager  to  shake  their  hands  and 
bid  them  welcome  home  again,  mingling  with 
their  rejoicings  and  congratulations  many  in- 
quiries about  their  loved  mistress — her  mother 
— and  the  other  absent  members  of  the  family. 

And  here,  as  at  Fairview,  Evelyn  received  her 
full  share  of  pleased  attention. 

Elsie  delivered  her  mother's  messages  and  di- 
rections, and  taking  Evelyn  with  her,  went 
through  the  house  to  see  that  all  was  in  order 
for  the  reception  of  her  brother  and  his  wife, 
then  sat  down  in  the  veranda  for  a  chat  with 
e •'  mammy"  before  returning  to  Fairview. 

"Mammy,  dear,"  she  said  interrogatively, 
"you  are  not  grieving  very  much  for  Uncle 
Joe?" 

"No,  chile,  no  ;  he's  in  dat  bressedland  whar 
dah  no  mo'  misery  in  de  back,  in  de  head,  in 
any  part  ob  de  body  ;  an'  no  mo'  sin,  no  mo' 
sorrow,  no  mo'  dyin',  no  mo'  tears  fallin'  down 
the  cheeks,  no  mo'  trouble  any  kin'." 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  85 

But  don't  you  miss  him  very  much,  Aunt 
?"  usked  Evelyn  softly,  her  voice  tremu- 
lous with  the  thought  of  her  own  beloved  dead, 
and  how  sorely  she  felt  nis  absence. 

"Yes,  chile,  sho  I  does,  but  'twont  be  for 
loug  ;  Ise  so  ole  and  weak,  dat  I  knows  Ise  mos' 
dai,  mos'  dar!" 

The  black,  wrinkled  face  uplifted  to  the  sky, 
almost  shone  with  glad  expectancy,  and  the  dim, 
sunken  eyes  grew  bright  for  an  instant  with 
hope  and  joy. 

Then  turning  them  upon  Evelyn,  and,  for  the 
first  time,  taking  note  of  her  deep  mourning, 
"  Po'  chile,"  she  said,  in  tender,  pitying  tones, 
'•  yo'sloss  sonebody  dat  yo'  near  kin?" 

Evelyn  noaded,  her  heart  too  full  for  speech, 
and  Elsie  said  softly,  "  Her  dear  father  has  gone 
to  be  forever  with  the  Lord,  in  the  blessed, 
happy  land  you  have  been  speaking  of,  mammy." 

"Bressed,  happy  man!"  ejaculated  the  aged 
saint,  again  lifting  her  face  heavenward,  "an* 
bressed  happy  chile  dat  has  de  great  an'  mighty 
God  for  her  father  ;  kase  de  good  book  say,  He 
is  de  father  of  de  fatherless/' 

A  momentary  hush  fell  upon  the  little  group. 
Then  Mr.  Leland,  who  had  been  looking  into 
the  condition  of  field  and  garden,  as  his  wife 
into  that  of  the  house,  joined  them  and  sug- 
gested that  this  would  be  a  good  time  and  place 
for  the  telling  of  the  story  Eva  had  been  asking 


£6  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

for;  especially  as,  in  Aunt  Chloe,  they  had  a 
•second  eye-witness. 

Elsie  explained  to  her  what  was  wanted. 

"  Ah,  chillens,  dat  was  a  terrible  time,"  re- 
turned the  old  woman,  sighing  and  shaking  her 
head. 

"  Yes,  mammy,"  assented  Elsie;  "  you  remem- 
ber it  well?" 

"  Deed  I  does,  chile;"  and  rousing  with  the 
recollection  into  almost  youthful  excitement  and 
energy,  she  plunged  into  the  story,  telling  it  in 
a  graphic  way  that  enchained  her  listeners, 
though  to  two  of  them  it  was  not  new,  and  one 
occasionally  assisted  her  memory  or  supplied  a 
missing  link  in  the  chain  of  circumstances.* 

*For  the  details  of  this  story,  see  "Elsie's  Mother- 
bood." 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

"Next  stood  hypocrisy,  with  holy  leer, 
Soft  smiling  and  demurely  looking  down, 
But  hid  the  dagger  underneath  the  gown." 

— DKYDKN. 

WHILE  old  mammy  told  her  story  to  her  three 
listeners  in  the  veranda  at  Ion,  a  train  was 
speeding  southward,  bearing  Edward  and  Zoe 
on  their  homeward  way. 

Zoe,  in  charmingly  becoming  and  elegant 
traveling  attire,  her  fond  young  husband  by  her 
side,  ready  to  anticipate  every  wish  and  gratify 
it  if  in  his  power,  was  extremely  comfortable, 
and  found  great  enjoyment,  now  in  chatting 
gaily  with  him,  now  sitting  silent  by  his  side 
watching  the  flying  panorama  of  forest  and 
prairie,  hill,  valley,  rock,  river  and  plain. 

At  length  her  attention  was  attracted  to  some- 
thing going  on  within  the  car. 

"Tickets!"  cried  the  conductor,  passing 
down  the  aisle,  "Tickets!" 

Edward  handed  out  his  own  and  his  wife's. 
They  were  duly  punched  and  given  back. 

The  conductor  moved  on,  repeating  his  call, 
"Tickets?" 


88  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

Up  to  this  moment  Zoe  had  scarcely  noticed 
who  occupied  the  seat  immediately  behind  her- 
self and  Edward,  but  now  turning  her  head, 
she  saw  there  two  young  women  of  pleasing 
appearance,  evidently  foreigners.  Both  were 
looking  anxiously  up  at  the  conductor  who  held 
their  tickets  in  his  hand. 

"  You  are  on  the  wrong  road/'  he  was  saying; 
"  these  are  through-tickets  for  Utah." 

"What  does  he  say?  something  is  wrong?" 
asked  the  younger  of  the  two  girls,  addressing 
her  companion  in  Danish. 

"I  do  not  understand,  Alma,"  replied  the 
other,  speaking  in  the  same  tongue.  "Ah,  did 
we  but  know  English!  I  do  not  understand, 
sir ;  I  do  not  know  one  word  you  say/'  she  re- 
peated with  a  hopeless  shake  of  the  head, 
addressing  the  conductor. 

"  Do  you  know  what  she  says,  sir?"  asked  the 
man,  turning  to  Edward. 

"From  her  looks  and  gestures  it  is  evident 
that  she  does  not  understand  English,"  replied 
Edward,  "and  I  think  that  is  what  she  says. 
Suppose  you  try  her  with  German." 

"Can't,  sir;  speak  no  language  but  my 
mother  tongue.  Perhaps  you  will  do  me  the 
favor  to  act  as  interpreter?" 

"With  pleasure;"  and  addressing  the  young 
woman,  Edward  asked  in  German  if  she  spoke 
that  language. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  89 

She  answered  with  an  eager  affirmative;  &nd 
he  went  on  to  explain  that  the  ticket  she  had 
offered  the  conductor  would  not  pay  her  fare  on 
that  road ;  then  asked  where  she  wished  to  go. 

"To  Utah,  sir,"  she  said.  "  Is  not  this  the 
road  to  take  us  there?" 

"No,  we  are  traveling  south,  and  Utah  lies 
toward  the  northwest ;  very  far  west." 

"0  sir,  what  shall  we  do?"  she  exclaimed  in 
distress.  "  Will  they  stop  the  cars  and  let  as 
out?" 

"  Not  just  here  ;  the  conductor  says  you  can 
get  off  at  the  next  station  and  wait  there  for  a 
train  going  back  to  Cincinnati;  it  seems  it  must 
have  been  there  you  made  the  mistake  and  left 
your  proper  route,  and  there  you  can  recover  it." 

She  sat  silent,  looking  sadly  bewildered  and 
distressed. 

"  I  feel  very  sorry  for  you,"  said  Zoe  kindly, 
speaking  in  German ;  "  we  would  be  glad  to 
help  you,  and  if  you  like  to  tell  us  your  story, 
my  husband  may  be  able  to  advise  you  what 
to  do." 

"  I  am  sure  you  are  kind  and  good,  dear  lady, 
both  you  and  the  gentleman,  and  I  will  gladly 
tell  you  all,"  was  the  reply,  after  a  moment's 
hesitation;  and  in  a  few  rapid  sentences  she  ex- 
plained that  she  and  Alma,  her  younger  sister, 
had  been  left  orphaned  and  destitute  in  Norway, 
their  native  land,  and  after  a  hard  struggle  of 


90  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

several  months  had  fallen  in  with  a  Mormon 
missionary,  who  gave  them  glowing  accounts  of 
Utah,  telling  them  it  was  the  paradise  of  the 
poor;  that  if  they  would  go  with  him  and 
become  members  of  the  Mormon  Church,  land 
would  be  given  them,  their  poverty  and  hard 
toil  would  become  a  thing  of  the  past,  and  they 
would  live  in  blissful  enjoyment  among  the 
Latter-day  Saints,  where  rich  and  poor  were 
treated  alike — as  neighbors  and  friends. 

She  said  that  at  first  they  could  scarce  endure 
the  thought  of  leaving  their  dear,  native  land  ; 
but  so  bright  was  the  picture  drawn  by  the  Mor- 
mon, that  at  length  they  decided  to  go  with 
him. 

They  gathered  up  their  few  possessions,  bade 
a  tearful  farewell  to  old  neighbors  and  friends, 
and  set  sail  for  America  in  company  with  be- 
tween two  and  three  hundred  other  Mormon 
converts. 

Their  expectation  was  to  travel  all  the  way  to 
Salt  Lake  City  in  the  company ;  but,  as  they 
neared  the  end  of  the  voyage,  Alma  fell  ill,  and 
when  they  landed  was  so  entirely  unfit  for  travel 
that  they  were  compelled  to  remain  behind  for 
several  weeks,  and  at  an  expense  that  so  rapidly 
diminished  their  small  store  of  money  that  when, 
at  last,  they  set  out  on  their  long  journey  across 
the  country,  they  were  almost  literally  penni- 
less." 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  91 

They  had,  however,  the  through-ticket  to 
Utah — which  the  Mormon  missionary  had  made 
them  buy  before  leaving  them,  and  knowing  no 
choice,  and  believing  all  his  wily  misrepresenta- 
tions, they  rejoiced  in  its  possession  as  the  pass- 
port to  an  earthly  paradise. 

"  But  we  have  lost  our  way,"  concluded  Chris- 
tine, with  a  look  of  distress,  "and  how  are  we 
to  find  it?  how  make  sure  of  not  again  straying 
from  the  right  path?  Kind  sir,  can  you,  will 
you,  give  us  some  advice?  Could  I  in  any  way 
earn  the  money  to  pay  for  our  travel  on  this 
road?  I  know  how  to  work,  and  I  am  strong 
and  willing." 

Edward  mused  a  moment,  then  said,  "We 
will  consider  that  question  presently;  but  let 
us  first  have  a  little  more  talk. 

"Ah,  what  can  be  the  matter?"  he  exclaimed 
in  English,  starting  up  to  glance  from  the  win- 
dow ;  for  the  train  had  come  to  a  sudden  stand- 
still in  a  bit  of  woods  where  there  seemed  no 
occasion  for  stopping.  "What- is  wrong?"  he 
asked  of  a  man  hurrying  by  toward  the  en- 
gine. 

"A  wreck  ahead,  sir,"  was  the  reply. 

Every  man  in  the  car  had  risen  from  his  seat, 
and  was  hastening  to  alight  and  view  the  scene 
of  the  disaster. 

"  Oh,  Ned,  is  there  any  danger?"  asked  Zoe. 

"  "No,  dear,  I  think  not.     You  won't  mind  if 


92  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

I  leave  you  for  a  moment  to  learn  how  long  we 
are  likely  to  be  detained  here?" 

"No,  I  won't,  if  you  promise  to  be  careful 
not  to  get  into  danger,"  she  said,  with  some 
hesitation;  and  he  hurried  after  the  others. 

Alma  and  Christine,  looking  pale  and  anxious, 
asked  Zoe  what  was  the  matter. 

She  explained  that  there  had  been  an  acci- 
dent— collision  of  cars — and  that  the  broken 
fragments  were  lying  on  the  track,  and  would 
have  to  be  cleared  away  before  their  train  could 
go  on. 

Then  Edward  came  back  with  the  news  that 
there  would  be  a  detention  of  an  hour  or  more. 

Zoe  uttered  a  slight  exclamation  of  impatience. 

"  Let  us  not  grumble,  little  wife,"  he  said, 
cheerily,  "but  be  thankful  that  things  are  no 
worse.  And,  do  you  know,  I  trust  it  will  prove 
to  have  been  a  good  providence;  inasmuch  as  it 
gives  us  an  opportunity  to  make  an  effort  to 
rescue  these  poor  dupes  from  the  Mormon  net." 

"Oh,  yes,"  she  said,  her  countenance  bright- 
ening; "I  do  hope  so!  Let  us  tell  them  all 
about  it,  and  try  to  persuade  them  not  to  go  to 
Utah." 

"I  shall  do  my  best,"  he  said;  then  address- 
ing Christine  again — in  German  as  before — 
"  Will  you  tell  me  what  are  the  teachings  of 
Mormonism,  according  to  your  missionary?" 

"They  believe    the    Bible,"  she  answered; 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  93 

"  they  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ  as  the  Bible 
teaches  it;  else  how  could  I  have  listened  to 
him?  how  consented  to  go  with  him?  for  I  know 
the  Bible  is  God's  word,  and  that  there  can  be 
no  salvation  out  of  Christ." 

"  Did  he  not  tell  you  that  they  teach  and 
practice  polygamy?" 

"No,  sir;  no  indeed!  It  surely  cannot  be 
True?" 

"I  am  sorry  to  say  it  is  only  too  true,"  said 
Edward,  "that  the  Mormon  priesthood  do  both 
teach  and  practice  it.  One  of  them,  Orson  Pratt, 
in  a  sermon  preached  August  29,  1852,  said: 
*  The  Latter-day  Saints  have  embraced  the  doc- 
trine of  a  plurality  of  wives  as  a  part  of  their 
religious  faith.  It  is  incorporated  as  a  part  of 
our  religion,  and  necessary  for  our  exaltation  to 
the  fullness  of  the  Lord's  glory  in  the  eternal 
world.'" 

Christine  looked  inexpressibly  shocked.  "  Oh, 
sir,  are  you  quite  sure  of  it?"  she  cried.  "Not 
a  word  of  such  a  doctrine  was  spoken  to  us. 
Had  it  been  we  would  never  have  set  out  for 
Utah." 

"It  is  a  well-established  fact,"  replied  Ed- 
ward; "and  it  is  well  known  also  that  they  con- 
ceal this  doctrine  from  those  whom  they  wish 
to  catch  in  their  net;  to  them  they  exalt  the 
Bible  and  Christ;  but  when  the  poor  dupes 
reach  their  promised  paradise,  and  are  unable  to 


94  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

escape,  they  find  the  Bible  kicked  into  a  corner, 
the  book  of  Mormon  substituted  for  it,  and  Joe 
Smith  exalted  above  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

"Dreadful!"  exclaimed  Christine. 

Alma  too  looked  greatly  shocked. 

"But  women  may  remain  single  if  they 
choose?"  she  said,  inquiringly. 

"No,  indeed!"  replied  Edward;  "Mormon 
theology  teaches  that  those  who  are  faithful 
Mormons,  living  up  to  their  privileges,  and 
having  a  plurality  of  wives  will  be  kings  in 
the  celestial  world,  and  their  wives  queens; 
while  those  who  have  but  one  wife — though 
they  will  reach  heaven,  if  they  are  faithful  to 
the  priesthood  and  in  paying  tithes — will  not  have 
a  place  of  honor  there;  and  those  who  are  not 
married  at  all  will  be  slaves  to  the  polygamists. 

"For  this  reason,  among  others,  they  desire 
to  have  many  wives,  and  will  have  them,  willing 
or  unwilling. 

"They  send  their  missionaries  abroad  to  re- 
cruit the  Mormon  ranks  and  supply  wives  for 
those  who  want  them. 

"'The  missionaries  procure  photographs  of 
the  single  women  whom  they  have  persuaded  to 
embrace  Mormonism,  and  these  are  sent  on  in 
advance  of  the  parties  of  emigrants.  The 
Mormon  men  who  want  wives  are  then  invited 
to  look  at  the  photographs  and  select  for  theio- 
gelves, 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  95 

"  They  do  so,  and  when  the  train  comes  in, 
bringing  the  originals  of  the  pictures,  they  are 
there  to  meet  it;  each  man  seizes  the  girl 
he  has  chosen  by  photograph,  and  drags  her 
away,  often  shrieking  for  help,  which  no  one 
gives.  I  have  this  on  the  testimony  of  an  eye- 
witness, a  minister  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
who  has  lived  for  years  in  Utah." 

Alma  grasped  her  sister's  arm,  her  cheek 
paling,  her  eyes  wild  with  affright. 

"Oh,  Christine!  you  know  he  has  our  like- 
nesses; you  know  we  gave  them  to  him,  suspect- 
ing no  harm.  Oh,  what  shall  we  do?" 

"Be  calm,  sister;  God  has  preserved  us  from 
that  dreadful  fate,"  said  Christine,  with  quiver- 
ing lips.  "  I  know  not  what  is  to  become  of 
us,  penniless  in  a  strange  land,  but  we.  will 
never  go  there;  no  not  if  we  starve  to 
death." 

"  You  need  not  do  that,"  exclaimed  Zoe;  "  no 
one  who  is  willing  to  work  need  starve  in  this 
good  land;  and  my  husband  and  I  will  befriend 
you,  and  find  you  employment." 

"Oh,  thanks,  dear  lady!"  cried  the  sisters  in 
a  breath;  "it  is  all  we  ask;  we  are  able  and 
willing  to  work." 

"  What  can  you  do?"  asked  Edward;  "what 
were  you  expecting  to  do  in  Utah?" 

"  We  were  to  have  some  land,"  said  Christine; 
that  was  the  promise,  and  we  thought  to  raise 


96  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

vegetables  and  fruits;  fowls,  too,  and  perhaps 
bees;  but  we  can  cook,  wash  the  clothes,  keep 
the  house  clean,  spin,  and  weave,  and  sew." 

"  Oh,"  said  Zoe,  "if  you  know  how  to  do  all 
those  things  well,  there  will  be  no  trouble  in 
finding  employment  for  you." 

"  But  where,  dear  lady?"  Christine  asked  with 
hesitation.  "  We  have  no  money  to  pay  our 
way  to  travel  far;  we  must  find  the  work  :-iear 
at  hand,  or  not  at  all.'" 

Zoe  gave  her  husband  a  look,  half  inquiring 
half  entreating;  but  he  seemed  lost  in  thought, 
and  did  not  see  it. 

He  was  anxious  to  help  these  poor  strangers, 
yet  without  wounding  the  pride  of  independ- 
ence, which  he  perceived  and  respected.  Pres- 
ently he  spoke. 

"My  wife  and  I  live  at  some  distance  from 
here;  we  are  not  acquainted  in  this  vicinity,  but 
know  there  is  plenty  of  such  work  as  you  want 
in  our  own.  If  you  like,  I  will  advance  your 
travelling  expenses,  and  engage  to  find  employ- 
ment for  you;  and  you  can  repay  the  advance 
when  it  suits  you." 

The  generous  offer  was  accepted  with  deep 
gratitude. 

The  detention  of  their  train  lasted  some  time 
longer,  and  presently  the  talk  about  Mormonism 
was  renewed. 

It  was  Alma  who   began  it,  by  asking  if  a 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  97 

Mormon's  first  wife  was  always  willing  that  he 
should  take  a  second. 

"Oh,  no,  no!"  Zoe  exclaimed;  "how  could 
she  be?" 

" No,"  said  Edward;  "but  she  is  considered 
very  wicked  if  she  refuses  her  consent,  or  even 
ventures  upon  a  remonstrance. 

"  One  day  a  Mormon  and  his  family,  consist- 
ing of  one  wife  and  several  children,  were  seated 
about  their  table  taking  a  meal,  when  the  hus- 
band remarked  that  he  thought  of  taking  a 
second  wife. 

"  His  lawful  wife— the  mother  of  his  children 
sitting  there — objected.  Upon  that  he  rose 
-from  his  seat,  went  to  her,  and,  holding  her 
head,  deliberately  cut  her  throat  from  ear  to 
ear/' 

"And  was  executed  for  it?"  asked  Christine, 
while  she  shuddered  with  horror." 

"No/' said  Edward;  "he  was  promoted  by 
the  Mormon' priesthood  to  a  higher  place  in  the 
church,  as  one  who  had  done  a  praiseworthy 
deed." 

"Murder  a  praiseworthy  deed!"  they  cried 
in  astonishment  and  indignation.  "  How  could 
that  be?''" 

"  They  have  a  doctrine  that  they  call  'blood- 
atonement,' "  replied  Edward.  "Daring  to 
teach,  contrary  to  the  express  declarations  of 
Scripture,  that  the  blood  of  Christ  is  insuffi- 


98  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

cient  to  atone  for  all  sin,  they  assert  that  for 
some  sins  the  blood  of  the  sinner  himself  must 
be  shed  or  he  will  never  attain  to  eternal  life, 
and  that  therefore  it  is  a  worthy  deed  to  slay 
him. 

"That  terrible,  wicked  doctrine  has  been 
made  the  excuse  for  many  assassinations,  and 
was  the  ground  for  not  only  excusing  the  hor- 
rible crime  of  which  I  have  just  told  you,  but 
for  also  rewarding  the  wretched  criminal. 

"Polygamy  is  bad  enough — especially  as  in- 
stances are  not  wanting  of  a  man  being  mar- 
ried at  the  same  time  to  a  mother  and  her 
daughters,  or  several  sisters,  and  in  at  least  one 
instance  to  mother,  daughter,  and  granddaugh- 
ter ;  and  Mormon  theology  teaches,  too,  that  a 
man  may  lawfully  marry  his  own  sister.  Yet  it 
is  not  the  worst  of  their  crimes ;  we  have  it 
upon  the  testimony  of  credible  witnesses  — 
Christian  citizens  of  Salt  Lake  City — that  their 
temples  and  tithing-houses  are  '  built  up  by  ex- 
tortion and  cemented  with  the  blood  of  men, 
women,  and  children  whose  only  offence  was  that 
they  were  not  in  sympathy  with  the  unright- 
eous decrees  of  this  usurping  priesthood.'  And 
'that  all  manner  of  social  abominations  and 
domestic  horrors,  and  mutilations,  and  blood- 
atonings,  and  assassinations  and  massacres  have 
been  perpetrated  in  the  name  and  by  the  au- 
thority of  the  Mormon  priesthood.' " 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  9£ 

"  Oh,  sir,  how  very  dreadful !"  exclaimed 
Christine.  "Are  they  not  afraid  of  the  judg- 
ments of  God  against  such  fearfully  wicked 
deeds  ?" 

"It  seems  not/'  said  Edward.  "The  Bible 
speaks  of  some  whose  consciences  are  seared  as 
with  a  hot  iron." 

"  But  why  is  such  terrible  wickedness  and 
oppression  allowed  by  your  government  ?" 

"  There  you  have  asked  a  question  that  many 
of  our  own  people  are  asking,  and  which  is  dif- 
ficult to  answer  without  bringing  a  heavy  charge 
against  our  law-makers  at  Washington;  a  charge 
of  gross  neglect,  whether  induced  by  bribery  or 
not  I  do  not  pretend  to  decide." 

"  But  it  makes  us  blush  for  the  honor  of  the 
land  we  love  !"  cried  Zoe,  with  heightened  color 
and  flashing  eyes. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

"Heaven  gives  us  friends." 

THE  train  moved  on,  and  Zoe  settled  herself 
back  in  her  seat  with  a  contented,  sigh;  it  was 
so  nice  to  think  of  soon  being  at  home  again 
after  months  of  absence.  She  had  grown  to 
love  Ion  very  much,  and  she  was  charmed  with 
the  idea  of  being  mistress  of  the  household  for 
the  week  or  two  that  was  to  elapse  before  the 
return  of  the  rest  of  the  family. 

But  she  was  greatly  interested  in  the  Nor- 
wegian girls,  and  presently  began  to  occupy 
herself  with  plans  for  their  benefit. 

Edward  watched  her  furtively,  quite  amused 
at  the  unwonted  gravity  of  her  countenance. 

"What,  may  I  ask,  is  the  subject  of  your 
meditations,  little  woman?"  he  inquired,  with  a 
laughing  look  into  her  face,  as  the  train  came 
to  a  momentary  standstill  at  a  country  station. 
"  One  might  suppose,  from  your  exceeding  grave 
and  preoccupied  air,  that  you  were  engaged  in 
settling  the  affairs  of  the  nation." 

"No,  no,  my  load  of  care  is  somewhat  lighter 
than  that,  Mr.  Travilla,"  she  returned  with 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  101 

mock  seriousness.  "It  is  those  poor  girls  I 
am  thinking  of,  and  what  employment  can  be 
found  for  them." 

"  Well,  what  is  the  conclusion  arrived  at  ?  or 
is  there  none  as  yet?" 

"  I  think — I  am  nearly  sure,  indeed — that  if 
they  are  really  expert  needlewomen,  we  can 
find  plenty  for  them  to  do  in  our  own  family 
connection;  five  families  of  us,  you  know." 

"Five?" 

"Yee:  Ion,  Fairview,  The  Laurels,  The 
Oaks,  and  Roselands." 

"Ah,  yes;  and  it  must  take  an  immense 
amount  of  sewing  to  provide  all  the  changes  of 
raiment  desired  by  the  ladies  and  children,"  he 
remarked  laughingly.  "  So  that  matter  may 
be  considered  arranged,  and  my  little  wife  freed 
from  care." 

"No,  I  have  yet  to  consider  how  they  are  to 
be  conveyed  from  the  city  to  Ion,  and  what  I 
am  to  do  with  them  when  I  get  them  there. 
Mamma  will  not  be  there  to  direct,  you  know." 

"  The  first  question  is  easily  settled  ;  I  shall 
hire  a  hack  for  their  use.  As  to  the  other,  why 
not  let  them  have  their  meals  served  in  the 
sewing-room  and  occupy  the  bedroom  opening 
into  it  ?" 

"Why,  to  be  sure !  that  will  do  nicely,"  she 
said,  "if  you  think  mamma  would  not  ob- 
ject." 


102  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"I  am  quite  certain  she  will  find  no  fault, 
even  if  she  should  make  a  different  arrangement 
on  returning  home.  And  you  wouldn't  mind 
that,  would  you?" 

"Oh  no,  indeed!  Are  we  not  going  very 
fast  ?" 

"Yes  ;  trying  to  make  up  lost  time." 

"I  hope  they  will  succeed,  that  our  supper 
may  not  be  spoiled  with  waiting.  Do  you  think 
there  will  be  any  one  but  the  servants  at  Ion  to 
watch  for  our  coming,  Ned?" 

"  Yes  ;  I  expect  to  find  the  Fairview  family 
there,  and  have  some  hope  of  seeing  delegations 
from  the  other  three.  Mamma  wrote  Elsie 
when  to  look  for  us,  and  probably  she  has  let 
the  others  know;  all  of  them  who  have  been 
absent  from  home  this  summer  returned  some 
days  or  weeks  ago." 

"And  Lester  and  Elsie  brought  that  orphan 
niece  of  his  home  with  them,  I  suppose.  I  am 
inclined  to  be  a  warm  friend  to  her,  Ned;  for  I 
know  how  to  feel  for  a  fatherless  child." 

"As  we  all  do,  I  trust.  We  are  all  father- 
less, and  may  well  have  a  fellow-feeling  for  her. 
We  will  do  what  we  can  to  make  life  pleasant  to 
her,  and  I  think  from  my  sister's  report  that 
we  shall  find  her  an  agreeable  addition  to  the 
Fairview  family." 

Elsie  had  given  to  Evelyn  quite  as  agreeable 
a,  portraiture  of  Edward  and  Zoe  as  that  she 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  103 

had  furnished  them  of  her,  and  the  little  girl 
was  in  some  haste  to  make  their  acquaintance. 

It  was  as  Edward  expected.  The  five  families 
were  very  sociable  ;  when  all  were  at  home  there 
was  a  constant  interchange  of  informal  visits, 
and  when  some  of  their  number  returned  after 
a  lengthened  absence,  the  others  were  ready  to 
hail  their  coming  with  cordiality  and  de- 
light :  both  of  which  were  intensified  on  this 
occasion  by  the  relief  from  the  fear  that  some 
accident  had  happened  to  Edward  and  Zoe,  in- 
asmuch as  they  were  several  hours  behind  time 
in  reaching  home. 

On  their  arrival  they  found  the  Lelands,  the 
Lacys,  the  Dinsmores,  and  the  Conlys  gathered 
in  the  drawing-room  and  supper  waiting. 

"Two  hours  behind  time  !  I  really  am  afraid 
there  has  been  an  accident,"  Mrs.  Lacy  was 
saying,  when  the  welcome  sound  of  wheels  called 
forth  a  general  exclamation,  "There  they  are 
at  last !"  and  there  was  a  simultaneous  exit 
from  the  drawing-room  into  the  hall,  followed 
by  numerous  embraces,  welcomes,  congratula- 
tions, inquiries  after  health  and  the  causes  of 
detention. 

They  made  a  jovial  party  about  the  supper- 
table  :  all  but  Evelyn,  who  sat  silently  listening 
to  the  exchange  of  information  in  regard  to  the 
way  in  which  each  had  passed  the  summer,  and 
Edward's  and  Zoe's  description  of  the  celebra- 


104  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

tion  of  their  Aunt  Wealthy's  one  hundredth 
birthday ;  all  mingled  with  jest,  laughter,  and 
merry  badinage. 

As  the  child  looked  and  listened,  she  was, 
half  unconsciously,  studying  countenances, 
voices,  words,  and  forming  estimates  of  char- 
acter. 

She  had  been  doing  so  all  the  evening ;  had 
already  decided  that  the  Lacys  and  Diusmores 
were  nice  people  who  made  her  feel  happy  and 
ac  home  with  them ;  that  she  liked  Mr.  Cal- 
houu  Conly  and  his  brother,  Dr.  Arthur,  very 
much,  but  detested  Ralph;  thought  Ella  silly, 
proud,  and  haughty,  and  that  with  no  excuse 
lor  either  pride  or  arrogance.  So  now  her  prin- 
cipal attention  was  given  to  the  latest  arrivals 
— Edward  and  Zoe. 

She  liked  them  both ;  thinking  it  lovely  to 
see  their  devotion  to  each  other,  and  how  un- 
consciously it  betrayed  itself  in  looks  and  tones, 
now  and  again,  as  the  talk  went  on. 

At  length,  as  the  flow  of  conversation  slacked, 
Zoe  turned  to  Evelyn,  remarking  with  a  win- 
ning smile,  "What  a  quiet  little  mouse  you 
are  !  I  have  been  wanting  to  make  your  ac- 
quaintance, and  I  hope  you  will  come  often  to 
Ion." 

"  Thank  you ;  I  shall  enjoy  doing  so  very 
much  indeed,"  returned  Evelyn,  blushing  with 
pleasure. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  105 

Edward  seconded  the  invitation. 

"  And  don't  forget  that  the  doors  are  wide 
open  to  you  at  the  Laurels,"  said  Mr.  Lacy. 

"  At  the  Oaks  also,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore.  And 
Calhoun  Conly  added,  "And  at  Roselands  ;  we 
shall  expect  frequent  visits,  and  do  our  best  for 
your  entertainment ;  though  unfortunately  we 
have  no  little  folks  to  be  your  companions." 

Evelyn  acknowledged  each  invitation  grace- 
fully and  in  suitable  words.  Then,  the  meal 
having  come  to  a  conclusion,  all  rose  from  the 
table  and  returned  to  the  drawing-room ;  but 
presently,  as  it  was  growing  late  and  the  trav- 
ellers were  supposed  to  be  wearied  with  their 
journey,  one  family  after  another  bade  good- 
by  and  departed. 

"Well,  Eva,  what  do  you  think  of  Mrs. Zoe?" 
asked  Mr.  Leland  when  they  had  turned  out 
of  the  avenue  into  the  road  leading  to  Fair- 
view.  "I  understood  you  were  quite  anxious 
to  make  her  acquaintance." 

"I  think  I  shall  like  her  very  much,  uncle," 
Eva  answered;  "she  seems  so  bright,  pleasant, 
and  cordial.  And  she  loves  her  husband  so 
dearly." 

Mr.  Leland  laughed  at  the  concluding  words. 
"And  you  think  that  "an  additional  reason  for 
liking  her?" 

"Yes,  indeed!  I  think  husbands  and  wives 
should  be  very  unselfishly  affectionate  toward 


106  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

each  other;  as  I  have  observed  that  you  and 
Aunt  Elsie  always  are." 

Both  laughed  in  a  pleased  way,  her  uncle 
saying,  "So  you  have  been  watching  us?" 

"I  never  set  myself  at  it,"  she  said,  "but  1 
couldn't  help  seeing  what  was  so  very  evident/' 

"And  no  harm  if  you  did.  To  change  the 
subject — I  am  greatly  interested  in  those  Nor- 
wegians. I  hope,  my  dear,  you  can  give  them 
some  employment." 

"  Yes,  and  shall  do  so  gladly,  if  they  are  com- 
petent; for  I,  too,  feel  a  deep  interest  in  them." 

"So  do  I,"  said  Evelyn;  "I  wanted  to  see 
them." 

"  We  will  call  at  Ion  to-morrow,  and  I  think 
you  will  then  get  a  sight  of  them,  and  I  learn 
something  of  their  ability  in  the  sewing  line," 
said  her  aunt. 

Edward  and  Zoe  had  arrived  at  home  a  little 
in  advance  of  their  two  protegees,  and  given 
orders  in  regard  to  their  reception;  and  when 
the  girls  reached  Ion  they  were  received  by 
Aunt  Dicey,  the  housekeeper,  at  a  side  entrance, 
kindly  welcomed  and  conducted  to  the  apart- 
ments assigned  them,  where  they  found  a  tempt- 
ing meal  spread  for  their  refreshment  and  every 
comfort  provided. 

"  Dis  am  de  sewin'-room — an'  fo'  de  present 
yo'  dinin'-room  also,"  she  announced  as  she 
ushered  them  in;  "an'  dat  am  de  bedroom  whar 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  107 

Mr.  Ed'ard  an'  Miss  Zoe  tole  me  you  uns  is  to 
sleep.  Dar's  watah  dar  an'  soap  an'  towels, 
s'posin'  you  likes  f  o'  to  wash  off  de  dust  ob  trabel 
befo'  you  sits  down  to  de  table.  'Bout  de  time 
you  gits  done  dat  de  hot  cakes  and  toast  and 
tea'll  be  fotched  up  from  de  kitchen." 

With  that  she  turned  and  left  the  room. 

The  sisters  stood  for  a  moment  gazing  in  a 
bewildered  way  each  into  the  other's  face.  Not 
one  word  had  they  understood;  but  the  gestures 
had  been  more  intelligible.  Aunt  Dicey  had 
pointed  toward  the  open  door  of  the  adjoining 
room,  and  they  comprehended  that  it  was  in- 
tended for  their  occupancy. 

"What  a  dark-skinned  woman,  sister,"  said 
Alma  at  last.  "  What  did  she  say  ?  What  lan- 
guage does  she  speak  ?" 

Christine  shook  her  head.  "Could  it  be 
English  ?  I  do  not  know;  it  did  not  sound  like 
the  English  the  gentleman  and  lady  speak  when 
talking  to  each  other.  But  she  brought  us  here, 
and  from  the  motions  she  made  while  talking 
I  think  she  said  these  two  rooms  were  for  us  to 
use." 

"  These  rooms  for  us?  these  beautiful  rooms?" 
exclaimed  Alma  in  astonishment  and  delight, 
glancing  about  upon  the  neat,  tasteful,  even 
elegant  appointments  of  the  one  in  which  they 
were,  then  hastening  into  the  other  to  find  it 
in  no  way  inferior  to  the  first.  "Ah,  how 


108  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

lovely!"  she  cried;  "see  the  pretty  furniture, 
the  white  curtains  trimmed  with  lace,  the  bed 
all  white  and  looking,  oh,  so  comfortable!  every- 
thing so  clean,  so  fair  and  sweet!" 

"  Yes,  yes,"  said  Christine,  tears  trembling  in 
her  eyes;  "  so  far  better  than  we  ever  dreamed. 
But  it  may  be  only  for  to-night;  to-morrow, 
perhaps,  we  may  be  consigned  to  lodgings  not 
half  so  good.  Ah,  I  hear  steps  on  the  stairs; 
they  will  be  bringing  our  supper.  Let  us  wash 
the  dust  from  hands  and  face  that  we  may  be 
ready  to  eat." 

Presently,  seated  at  the  table,  they  found 
abundant  appetite  for  the  food  set  before  them, 
and  remarked  to  each  other  again  and  again, 
how  very  good  it  was,  the  best  they  had  tasted 
in  many,  many  days. 

"  We  have  fallen  in  with  the  best  of  friends, 
Christine,"  said  Alma, "  have  we  not  ?  Oh,  what 
a  fortunate  mistake  was  that  that  put  us  on  the 
wrong  road !" 

"  It  was  by  the  good  guidance  of  our  God, 
Alma,"  said  Christine;  "and  oh,  how  short- 
sighted and  mistaken  were  we  in  mourning  as 
we  did  over  the  sickness  that  separated  us  from 
the  rest  of  our  company  and  left  us  to  travel 
alone  in  a  strange  land;  alone  and  penniless!" 

"We  will  have  more  faith  in  future/'  said 
Alma;  "  we  will  trust  the  Lord,  even  when  all 
is  dark  and  we  cannot  see  one  step  before  us." 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  109 

"  God  helping  us/'  added  Christine,  devoutly; 
"but,  alas!  we  are  prone  to  unbelief;  when  all  is 
bright  and  the  path  lies  straight  before  us,  we 
feel  strong  in  faith:  when  clouds  and  darkness 
cover  it  from  sight,  our  faith  is  apt  to  fail  and 
our  hearts  to  faint  within  us." 

When  the  last  of  their  guests  of  the  evening 
had  gone,  Edward  and  Zoe  bethought  them  of 
their  protegees,  and  went  to  the  sewing-room  to 
inquire  how  they  were,  and  if  they  had  been  pro- 
vided with  everything  necessary  to  their  comfort. 

They  found  Christine  seated  in  an  arm-chair 
by  the  table,  with  the  lamp  drawn  near  her,  and 
reading  from  a  pocket  Testament.  She  closed 
and  laid  it  aside  on  their  entrance,  rising  to  give 
them  a  respectful  greeting. 

"Where  is  your  sister  ?"  asked  Zoe,  glancing 
round  the  room  in  search  of  Alma. 

Christine  explained  that,  not  having  entirely 
recovered  her  strength  since  her  illness,  Alma 
was  much  fatigued  with  her  journey  and  had 
already  retired  to  rest. 

"Quite  right,"  said  Edward;  "I  think  you 
should  follow  her  example  very  soon,  for  you 
are  looking  tired.  I  hope  the  servants  have  at- 
tended to  all  your  wants  ?" 

"  Oh,  sir,  and  dear  lady,"  she  exclaimed,"  how 
good,  how  kind  you  are  to  us!  what  more  could 
we  possibly  ask  than  has  been  provided  us  by 
your  orders  ?" 


110  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"Our  orders  were  that  you  should  be  well 
cared  for,"  Edward  said,  "but  we  feared  that 
for  lack  of  an  interpreter  you  might  not  be  able 
to  make  your  wants  known." 

"Indeed,  sir,  every  want  was  anticipated," 
she  answered,  with  grateful  look  and  tone. 

"That  is  well,"  he  responded.  "And  now 
we  will  leave  you  to  take  your  rest.  Good- 
night." 

"Good-night,  sir,"  she  said;  then  turning  to 
Zoe,  "And  you,  dear  lady,  will  let  me  do  some 
work  for  you  to-morrow  ?" 

"  Yes,  if  you  are  quite  rested  by  that  time," 
was  the  smiling  reply.  "  Don't  be  uneasy; 
work  and  good  wages  will  be  found  in  abundance 
if  you  prove  capable." 

So  Christine  went  to  bed  with  a  heart  singing 
for  joy  and  thankfulness. 

Elsie  and  Evelyn  drove  over  to  Ion  next 
morning  and  found  Zoe  attending  to  her  house- 
keeping cares  with  a  pretty  matronly  air  that 
became  her  well;  Aunt  Dicey  receiving  her 
orders  with  the  look  and  manner  of  one  who  is 
humoring  a  child,  for  such  she  considered  the 
youthful  lady. 

"  There,  Aunt  Dicey,  I  believe  that  is  all  for 
to-day,"  said  Zoe;  and  turning  from  her  to  her 
callers,  "Sister  Elsie,  how  good  in  you  to  come 
over  so  early!  And  you  too,  little  maid,"  to 
Evelvn:  ''I'm  delighted  to  see  you  both/' 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  Ill 

"Thank  you,"  returned  Elsie,  brightly. 
' '  How  do  you  like  housekeeping  ?" 

"Very  much  so  far,  and  my  efforts  seem  to- 
amuse  Ned  immensely,"  laughed  Zoe.  "It's 
too  absurd  that  he  will  persist  in  looking  upon 
me  still  as  a  mere  child.  Just  think  of  it ! 
when  I've  been  married  more  than  a  year;  yesr 
a  year  and  a  half." 

"Ah,  my  dear  little  sister,  don't  be  in  too 
great  a  hurry  to  grow  old,"  said  Elsie,  "  or 
you  may  be  wanting  to  turn  about  and  travel 
back  again  one  of  these  days.  How  do  you  like 
your  new  helpers,  or  rather  their  work?  But 
I  suppose  you  have  hardly  tried  them  yet." 

"Yes;  they  are  busy  now  in  the  sewing- 
room.  I  wanted  them  to  take  a  few  days  to 
rest;  but  their  pride  of  independence  rose  up  so 
against  it  that  I  was  fairly  forced  to  give  them 
something  to  do,  and  I  find  they  do  sew  beau- 
tifully. Suppose  you  come  and  examine  their 
work  for  yourself.  You  are  included  in  the 
invitation,  Evelyn,"  she  added,  as  she  rose  and 
led  the  way. 

In  the  cheerful,  sunny  sewing-room,  beside  a 
window  that  looked  out  upon  the  beautiful 
grounds,  now  gay  with  autumn  flowers,  Chris- 
tine and  Alma  sat  busily  plying  their  needles 
and  talking  together  thankfully  of  the  present, 
hopefully  of  the  future,  when  the  door  opened 
and  the  two  ladies  and  little  girl  entered. 


112  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

ee  How  very  industrious!"  said  Zoe.  "  I  h  ?e 
brought  my  sister,  Mrs.  Lelaud,  to  see  what 
competent  needlewomen  you  are." 

"They  are  that  indeed,"  Elsie  said,  examin- 
ing the  work.  "I  shall  be  glad  to  engage  you 
both  to  sew  for  me  when  you  are  no  longer 
needed  here,"  she  added  with  a  kindly  glance 
and  smile. 

Then  taking  a  chair  which  Zoe  had  drawn 
forward  for  her,  she  entered  into  conversation 
with  the  strangers,  asking  of  their  past  history 
and  their  plans,  hopes,  and  wishes  for  the  future, 
and  completely  winning  their  confidence  by  her 
sweetly  sympathizing  tones  and  manner. 

They  were  delighted  with  her,  and  she  much 
pleased  with  them.  Christine  had  a  good, 
strong  face,  plain,  rugged  features,  but  a  coun- 
tenance that  indicated  so  much  good  sense, 
probity,  and  kindliness  of  heart  that  it  was 
attractive  in  spite  of  its  lack  of  comeliness. 

Alma  seemed  to  lean  very  much  upon  this 
older  sister.  Hers  Avas  a  more  delicate  organiza- 
tion; she  was  timid  and  shrinking,  and  with 
her  fair  complexion,  deep  blue  eyes,  golden  hair, 
and  look  of  refinement,  was  really  quite  pretty 
and  ladylike  in  appearance. 


CHAPTER  X. 

"Who  knows  the  joys  of  friendship — 
The  trust,  security,  and  mutual  tenderness, 
The  double  joys,  where  each  is  glad  for  both?" 

ROWE. 

MAX  RAYMOND  was  racing  about  Miss  Stan- 
hope's grounds  with  the  dog  that  had  given  his 
sister  Lulu  so  great  a  fright  the  first  night  of 
their  stay  in  Lansdale.  Up  one  walk  and  down 
another  they  went,  the  boy  whistling,  laughing, 
capering  about,  the  dog  bounding  after,  catch- 
ing up  with  his  playfellow  and  leaping  upon 
him,  now  on  this  side  and  now  on  that ;  then 
presently  finding  himself  shaken  off  and  dis- 
tanced in  the  race;  but  only  for  a  moment;  the 
next  he  was  at  the  boy's  side  again  or  close  at 
his  heels. 

"Max!  Max!"  called  an  eager  child's  voice, 
and  Lulu  came  running  down  the  path  leading 
directly  from  the  house. 

"Well,  what  is  it,  Lu?"  asked  the  lad,  stand- 
ing still  to  look  and  listen.  "Down,  Nero, 
down  !  be  quiet,  sir'/' 

"Oh,  I  have  something  to  tell  you,"  replied 
Lulu,  half  breathlessly,  as  she  hurried  toward 


114  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

him.  "That  letter  you  brought  Grandma 
Elsie  from  the  post-office  this  morning  was 
from  Aunt  Elsie;  and  they  are  at  home  by  this 
time — she  wrote  just  as  they  were  ready  to 
start — and  Evelyn  Leland  is  with  them;  she's 
to  make  her  home  at  Fairview." 

"  Well,  and  what  of  it  ?  what  do  /  care  about 
it?  or  you  either?" 

"Dear  me,  Max,  you  might  care!  I  hope 
she  may  prove  a  nice  friend  for  me;  not  a  bit 
like  Eosie,  who  has  always  despised  and  dis- 
liked me." 

"  I  don't  think  Kosie  does  anything  of  the 
kind,  Lulu,"  said  Max,  patting  Nero's  head; 
"she  may  not  be  very  fond  of  you,  and  cer- 
tainly does  not  admire  your  behavior  at  times, 
but  I  don't  believe  it  amounts  to  dislike." 

"  I  do,  then,"  returned  Lulu,  a  touch  of 
anger  in  her  tones.  "Anyhow,  I'd  dearly  love 
to  have  a  real  friend  near  my  own  age;  and 
Aunt  Elsie  says  Evelyn  is  only  a  little  older 
than  I  am." 

"Well,  I  hope  you  won't  be  disappointed. 
If  she  was  a  boy  I'd  be  as  glad  of  her  coming, 
or  his  coming,  as  you  are." 

"Oh,  Maxie,  I  wish,  for  your  sake,  she  was  a 
boy!"  cried  Lulu  in  her  impulsive  way,  step- 
ping closer  and  putting  her  arm  about  his  neck. 
"How  selfish  in  me  to  forget  that  you  have  no 
companion  at  all  at  Ion!" 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  115 

"  I  have,"  returned  Max;  "  I  have  you,  you 
know,  and  you're  right  good  company  when 
you  are  in  a  good  humor." 

"And  I'm  not  often  in  any  other  with  you, 
Maxie;  now  am  I?"  she  said  coaxingly. 

"No,  sis,  that's  true  enough,  and  I  do  be- 
lieve I  couldn't  get  along  half  so  well  without 
you.  I'm  glad  for  your  sake  that  this — what's 
her  name? — is  coming." 

"Her  name  is  Evelyn.  Oh,  Max,  I  feel  so 
sorry  for  her !" 

"Why?" 

"Because  her  father's  dead,  anC  they  were 
so  very,  very  fond  of  each  other;  so  Aunt  Elsie 
wrote." 

"Rosie's  father's  dead  too;  and  she  and  all 
of  them  were  very  fond  of  him." 

"Yes;  but  it's  a  good  while  now  since  he 
died,  and  she's  had  time  to  get  over  it  so  far 
that  sh£  seems  hardly  ever  to  think  of  him; 
while  it  is  only  a  few  weeks  since  Evelyn  lost 
hers;  and  Rosie  has  her  nice,  kind  mother  with 
her,  while  Evelyn's  is  away  in  Europe,  and  like 
enough  isn't  half  so  nice  as  Grandma  Elsie  any- 
how. Oh,  Max,  I  feel  most  heart-broken  every 
time  papa  goes  away,  even  though  I  expect  to 
see  him  back  again  some  day;  and  think  how 
dreadful  to  have  your  father  gone  never  to 
come  back!" 

"Yes,  it  would  be  awful!"  said  Max.     "I'd 


116  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

rather  lose  ten  years  off  my  own  life.  But,  Lu, 
if  you  really  love  papa  so  dearly,  how  can  you 
behave  toward  him  as  you  do  sometimes — caus- 
ing him  so  much  distress  of  mind?  I've  seen 
such  a  grieved,  troubled  look  on  his  face,  when 
he  thought  nobody  was  watching  him,  and  you 
were  in  one  of  your  naughty  moods. " 

"Oh,  Max,  don't!"  Lulu  said  in  a  choking 
voice,  as  she  turned  and  walked  away,  hot  tears 
in  her  eyes. 

Max  ran  after  her.  "  Come,  Lu,  don't  take 
it  so  hard;  I  didn't  mean  to  be  cruel." 

"But  you  were!  Go  away!  you've  got  me 
into  one  of  my  moods,  as  you  call  it,  and  I'd 
better  be  let  alone/'  she  returned  almost  fiercely, 
jerking  herself  loose — for  he  had  caught  a  fold 
of  her  dress  in  his  hand — and  rushing  away  to 
the  farther  end  of  the  grounds,  where  she  threw 
herself  on  a  rustic  seat  panting  with  excitement 
and  the  rapidity  of  her  flight. 

But  the  gust  of  passion  died  down  almost  as 
speedily  as  it  had  arisen;  she  could  never  be 
angry  very  long  with  Max,  her  dear,  only  brother; 
and  now  her  thoughts  turned  remorsefully  upon 
the  conduct  he  had  condemned.  It  was  no  news 
to  her  that  she  had  more  than  once  caused  her 
father  much  anxiety  and  grief  of  heart,  nor 
was  it  a  new  thing  for  her  to  be  repentant  and 
remorseful  on  account  of  her  unfilial  behavior. 

"Oh,  why  can't  I  be  as  good  as  Max  and 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  117 

Gracie?"  she  said  to  herself,  covering  her  face 
with  her  hands  and  sighing  heavily.  "I  wish 
papa  was  here  so  I  could  tell  him  again  how 
sorry  I  am,  and  how  dearly  I  do  love  him  though 
I  am  so  often  naughty.  I  am  glad  I  did  tell 
him,  and  that  he  forgave  me  and  told  me  he 
loved  me  just  as  well  as  any  other  of  his  chil- 
dren. How  good  in  him  to  say  that!  I  wonder 
if  Evelyn  Leland  ever  behaved  badly  to  her 
father.  If  she  ever  was  naughty  to  him,  how 
sorry  she  must  feel  about  it  now!" 

During  the  remainder  of  the  short  visit  at 
Lansdale,  and  all  through  the  homeward  jour- 
ney, Lulu's  thoughts  often  turned  upon  Evelyn, 
and  she  had  scarcely  alighted  from  the  carriage 
on  their  arrival  at  Ion  before  she  sent  a  sweep- 
ing glance  around  the  welcoming  group  on  the 
yeranda,  in  eager  search  of  the  young  stran- 
ger. 

Yes,  there  she  was,  a  little  slender  girl  in 
deep  mourning,  standing  slightly  apart  from 
the  embracing,  rejoicing  relatives.  She  was 
not  decidedly  pretty,  but  graceful  and  refined 
in  appearance,  with  an  earnest,  intelligent  coun- 
tenance and  very  fine  eyes.  She  seemed  quite 
free  from  self-consciousness  and  wholly  taken 
up  with  the  interest  of  the  scenes  being  enacted 
before  her. 

"  How  many  of  them  there  are!  and  how  they 
love  one  another!  how  nice  it  is!"  she  was  think- 


118  THE  TWO  ELSIE&. 

ing  within  nerself,  when  the  two  Elsies,  relea*. 
ing  each  other  from  a  long,  tender  embrace, 
turned  toward  her,  the  older  one  saying,  half 
inquiringly,  "And  this  is  Evelyn?" 

"  Yes,  mamma.  Eva,  this  is  my  dear  moth- 
er," said  Mrs.  Leland. 

Mrs.  Travilla  took  the  little  girl  in  her  arms, 
kissed  her  affectionately,  and  bade  her  welcome 
to  Ion,  adding,  "And  if  you  like  you  may  call 
me  Grandma  Elsie,  as  the  others  do." 

"  Thank  you,  ma'am,"  Evelyn  answered,  col- 
oring with  pleasure;  "but  it  seems  hardly  ap- 
propriate, for  you  look  not  very  much  older 
than  Aunt  Elsie;  and  she  is  young  to  be  my 
aunt." 

"That's  right,  Eva,"  Mrs.  Leland  said,  with 
a  pleased  laugh;  "  I  for  one  have  never  approved 
of  mamma  being  called  so  by  any  one  older  than 
my  baby-boy." 

Mrs.  Travilla's  attention  was  claimed  by  some 
one  else  at  that  moment,  and  Lester,  taking 
.Evelyn  by  the  hand,  led  her  up  to  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Dinsmore.  She  was  introduced  to  the  others 
in  turn,  every  one  greeting  her  with  the  utmost 
kindness.  Rosie  gave  her  a  hasty  kiss,  but 
Lulu  embraced  her  with  warmth,  saying,  "I 
am  sure  I  shall  love  you,  and  I  hope  you  will 
love  me  a  little  in  return." 

"  I'll  try;  it  wouldn't  be  fair  to  let  it  be  all  on 
one  side,"  Evelyn  answered  with  a  shy,  sweet 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  119 

smile,  as  she  returned  the  hug  and  kiss  as  heartily 
as  they  were  given. 

Lulu  was  delighted. 

After  supper,  while  the  older  people  were 
chatting  busily  among  themselves,  she  drew 
Evelyn  into  a  distant  corner  and  told  her  how 
glad  she  was  of  her  coming,  because  she  wanted 
.a  girl-friend  near  her  own  age  and  found  Rosie 
uncongenial  and  indifferent  toward  her. 

"  She  will  probably  be  the  same  to  me/'  said 
Evelyn;  "  she  has  so  many  of  her  very  own  dear 
•ones  about  her,  you  know,  that  it  cannot  be 
expected  that  she  will  feel  much  interest  in 
strangers  like  you  and  me.  But,"  frankly,  "I 
think  I  should  love  you  best  anyhow." 

"How  nice  in  you!"  said  Lulu,  her  eyes 
sparkling;  "but  I'm  afraid  you  won't  when  you 
know  me  better,  for  I'm  not  a  bit  good;  I  get 
into  terrible  passions  when  anybody  imposes  on 
me  or  my  brother  or  sister;  and  I  sometimes 
disobey  and  break  rules." 

"You  are  very  honest,  at  all  events,"  re- 
marked Evelyn  pleasantly;  "  and  perhaps  I  shall 
not  like  you  any  the  less  for  having  some  faults. 
You  see,  if  you  were  perfect,  the  contrast  between 
you  and  myself  would  be  most  unpleasant  to 
me." 

"How  correctly  and  like  a  grown-up  person 
you  speak!"  said  Lulu,  regarding  her  new  friend 
with  affectionate  admiration. 


120  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

Evelyn's  eyes  filled.  "  It  is  because  papa 
made  me  his  constant  companion  and  took  the 
greatest  pains  with  me,"  she  said,  in  tones 
tremulous  with  emotion.  "  We  were  almost 
always  alone  together,  for  I  never  had  a  brother 
or  sister  to  share  the  love  he  lavished  upon 
me." 

"  I'm  so,  so  sorry  for  you!"  said  Lulu,  slipping 
an  arm  round  Evelyn's  waist.  "  I  think  I  know 
a  little  how  you  feel,  for  my  papa  is  with  us  only 
once  in  a  while  for  a.  few  days  or  weeks,  and 
when  he  goes  away  again  it  nearly  breaks  my 
heart." 

"  But  you  can  hope  he  may  come  back  again." 

"Yes;  and  I  have  Max  and  Gracie;  so  I  am 
much  better  off  than  you." 

"  And  such  a  sweet,  pretty  mamma,"  supple- 
mented Evelyn,  sending  an  admiring  glance 
across  the  room  to  where  Violet  sat  chatting 
with  her  sister  Elsie. 

"  But  you  have  your  own  mother,  and  that's 
a  great  deal  better,"  returned  Lulu.  "Mamma 
Vi  is  very  beautiful  and  sweet,  and  very  kind 
to  Max  and  Gracie  and  me,  but  a  step-mother 
can't  be  like  your  own." 

"  I  suppose  not  quite,"  Evelyn  said  with  a 
sigh;  "  but  I  have  no  idea  when  I  shall  see  mine 
again." 

"We  are  situated  a  good  deal  alike,"  re- 
marked Lulu,  reflectively.  "  My  father  and 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  121 

your  mother  are  far  away  in  this  world,  and 
your  father  and  my  mother  are  gone  to 
heaven." 

"  Yes.  Oh,  don't  yon  sometimes  want  to  go 
to  them  there?" 

"  I'm  not  good  enough — not  fit  in  any  way; 
and  I  believe  I'd  rather  stay  here — at  least  while 
papa  does,"  Lulu  said,  with  some  hesitation. 

"  I  hope  he  may  be  spared  to  you  for  many, 
many  years,"  said  Evelyn,  gently;  "at  least 
till  you  are  quite  grown  up,  and  perhaps  have  a 
family  of  children  of  your  own." 

"  Were  you  ever  so  naughty  that  your  father 
told  you  you  gave  him  a  great  deal  of  trouble 
and  heartache?"  asked  Lulu  in  a  tremulous  voice 
and  with  starting  tears. 

"  Oh  no;  no,  indeed!"  exclaimed  Eva,  in  sur- 
prise. "How  could  I,  or  any  one,  with  such  a 
father  as  mine?" 

"  No  father  could  be  better  or  kinder  than 
mine,"  said  Lulu,  twinkling  away  a  tear;  "and 
yet  I  have  been  so  passionate  and  disobedient 
that  he  has  told  me  that  several  times." 

"Oh,  don't  ever  be  so  again;  for  if  you  do 
your  poor  heart  will  ache  so  terribly  orer  it  when 
he  is  taken  away  from  you,"  Evelyn  said  with 
emotion,  and  pressing  Lulu's  hand  affectionately 
in  hers.  "  Oh,  I  can  never  be  thankful  enough," 
she  went  on,  ' '  that  the  day  my  dear  father  was 
called  home  he  said  to  me,  'My  darling,  you 


122  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

have  been  nothing  but  a  blessing  and  comfort  to 
me  since  the  day  you  were  born.' " 

tf  My  father  can  never  say  that  to  me ;  I  have 
already  put  it  out  of  his  power,"  thought  Lulu 
to  herself,  with  a  great  pain  at  her  heart;  and 
as  soon  as  she  found  herself  alone  in  her  own 
room  that  night  she  wrote  a  little  penitent  note 
to  him  all  blistered  with  tears. 

Shortly  after  breakfast  the  next  morning  she 
went  to  "  Grandma  Elsie"  with  a  request  for  per- 
mission to  walk  over  to  Fairview  and  spend  an 
hour  with  Evelyn. 

' '  You  may,  my  dear,  if  you  can  get  Max  or 
some  older  person  to  walk  with  you,"  was  Elsie's 
kind  reply;  "otherwise  I  will  send  you  in  the 
carriage,  because  it  is  not  safe  for  you  to  walk 
that  distance  alone.  I  think  you  and  Evelyn 
are  going  to  be  friends,  and  I  am  very  glad  of 
it,"  she  added  with  a  pleasant  smile.  "If  she 
will  come,  you  may  bring  her  back  with  you  to 
spend  the  day  at  Ion." 

"  Oh,  thank  you,  Grandma  Elsie;  that  will  be 
BO  nice!"  cried  Lulu,  joyously;  then  bounded 
away  in  search  of  her  brother. 

Max,  having  nothing  else  to  do  just  then, 
readily  consented  to  be  her  escort,  and  they  set 
out  at  once. 

"A  brother  is  of  some  use  sometimes,  isn't 
he?"  queried  Max,  complacently,  as  they  walked 
briskly  down  the  avenue  together. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  123 

"Yes;  and  isn't  a  sister,  too?"  asked  Lulu. 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  he  said;  "  you  are  almost 
always  ready  to  do  me  a  good  turn,  Lu.  But, 
in  fact,  I'm  taking  this  walk  quite  as  much  to 
please  myself  as  you.  It's  a  very  pleasant  one 
on  a  morning  like  this,  and  Uncle  Lester  and 
Aunt  Elsie  are  pleasant  folks  to  visit." 

"I  think  they  are,"  returned  Lulu;  "but  I 
am  going  more  to  see  Evelyn  than  anybody  else. 
Oh,  Max,  I  do  hope,  I  do  believe,  it's  going  to 
be  as  I  told  you  I  wished." 

"What?" 

"That  we'll  be  intimate  friends  and  very 
fond  of  each  other.  "  Weren't  you  pleased  with 
her,  Max?  I  was." 

"  She's  nice  -  looking,"  he  replied;  "  but 
that's  all  I  can  say  till  we've  had  time  to  get 
acquainted." 

"I  feel  quite  well  acquainted  with  her  now; 
we  had  such  a  nice  long  talk  together  last  night," 
said  Lulu. 

Evelyn  was  strolling  about  the  grounds  at 
Fairview,  and  came  to  the  gate  to  meet  them. 
She  shook  hands  with  Max,  kissed  Lulu  affec- 
tionately, and  invited  them  into  the  house. 

They  settled  themselves  in  the  veranda,  where 
Mrs.  Leland  presently  joined  them.  Then  Lulu 
gave  "  Grandma  Elsie's"  invitation. 

"May  I  go,  Aunt  Elsie?"  asked  Evelyn. 

"  Certainly,  dear,  if  you  wish  to,"  Mrs.  Le- 


124  TEE  TWO  EL8IE8. 

land  answered  kindly.  "Your  uncle  and  I 
will  drive  over  early  in  the  evening  and  bring 
you  home." 

"  By  moonlight!"  Evelyn  said;  "  that  will  be 
very  nice.  Auntie,  you  and  uncle  are  very  good 
to  me." 

"Indeed,  child,"  returned  Elsie,  smiling, 
"you  may  well  believe  it  is  no  hardship  for  us 
to  go  to  Ion  on  any  errand;  or  with  none  save 
the  desire  to  see  mamma  and  the  rest." 

Evelyn  and  Lulu  passed  the  greater  part  of 
the  day  alone  together,  every  one  else  seem- 
ingly lacking  either  leisure  or  inclination  to 
join  them,  and  the  friendship  grew  rapidly, 
as  is  usually  the  case  when  two  little  girls  are 
thus  thrown  together. 

Each  gave  a  detailed  history  of  her  past  life 
and  found  the  other  deeply  interested  in  it. 
Then  they  talked  of  the  present  and  of  the  near 
future. 

' '  Are  you  to  go  to  school  ?"  asked  Lulu. 

"No,"  Evelyn  said  with  a  contented  smile, 
"  I  am  to  study  at  home  and  come  here  to  re- 
cite with  you." 

"  Oh,  how  nice!"  cried  Lulu,  her  eyes  spark- 
ling with  pleasure. 

"  Yes,  I  think  it  very  kind  in  Aunt  Elsie's 
mother  and  grandfather  to  offer  to  let  me  do  so," 
said  Evelyn.  "  I  shall  try  very  hard  to  be  studi- 
ous and  well-behaved  and  give  them  no  trouble." 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  125 

Lulu's  cheek  flushed  at  that  remark,  and  for 
A  moment  she  sat  silent  and  with  downcast  eyes; 
then  she  burst  out  in  her  impetuous  way,  "  I 
wish  I  were  like  you,  Eva — so  good  and  grate- 
ful. Pm  afraid  you  wouldn't  care  for  me  at  all 
if  yon  knew  what  a  bad,  ungrateful  thing  I  am. 
I've  given  ever  so  much  trouble  to  Grandpa 
Dinsmore  and  Grandma  Elsie,  though  they  have 
done  more  for  me — for  Max  and  Gracie  too — 
than  they  are  going  to  do  for  you." 

"  I  don't  believe  you're  half  so  bad  as  you 
make  yourself  out  to  be,"  returned  Eva,  in  a 
surprised  tone.  "  And  I'm  sure  you  are  sorry 
and  will  be  ever  so  good  and  grateful  in  the  fu- 
ture. " 

"  I  want  to,  but — there  does  seem  to  be  no 
use  in  my  trying  to  be  sweet-tempered  and  all 
that,"  said  Lulu,  dejectedly;  "I've  got  such  a 
dreadful  temper." 

"  Papa  used  to  tell  me  God,  our  heavenly 
Father,  would  help  me  to  conquer  my  faults,  if 
I  asked  Him  with  all  my  heart,"  said  Evelyn, 
softly;  "  that,  in  His  great  love  and  condescen- 
sion, He  noticed  even  a  little  child  and  its  efforts 
to  please  Him  and  do  His  will." 

"  Yes,  I  know;  my  papa  has  told  me  the  same 
thing  ever  so  often;  but  most  always  the  temp- 
tation comes  so  suddenly  I  don't  seem  to  have 
time  to  ask  for  help,  and"  —  hesitatingly — 
"sometimes  I  don't  want  it." 


CHAPTER  XL 

"  O  blessed,  happy  child,  to  find 
The  God  of  heaven  so  near  and  kind!" 

IT  was  Sabbath  afternoon.  In  the  large 
dining-room  at  Ion  a  Bible-reading  was  being 
held,  Mr.  Dinsmore  leading,  every  member  of 
the  household,  down  to  the  servants,  who  occu- 
pied the  lower  end  of  the  apartment,  bearing  a 
share  in  the  exercises;  as  also  Lester,  Elsie,  and 
Evelyn  from  Fairview,  and  representatives  from 
the  other  three  families  belonging  to  the  con- 
nection, and  the  Keith  cousins,  who  had  arrived 
at  Ion  a  few  days  before. 

The  portion  of  Scripture  under  consideration 
was  the  interview  of  Nicodemus  with  the  Mas- 
ter when  he  came  to  Him  by  night  (St.  John  iii.), 
the  subject,  of  course,  the  necessity  of  the  new 
birth,  G-od's  appointed  way  of  salvation,  and  the 
exceeding  greatness  of  His  love  in  giving  His 
only-begotten  Son  to  die  "  that  whosoever  be- 
lieveth  in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  ever- 
lasting life." 

Each  one  able  to  read  had  an  open  Bible,  and 
even  G-racie  and  little  Walter  listened  with  un- 
derstanding and  interest. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  127 

She  whom  the  one  called  mamma,  the  other 
Grandma  Elsie,  had  talked  with  them  that  morn- 
ing on  the  same  subject,  and  tenderly  urged 
upon  them — as  often  before — the  duty  of  com- 
ing to  Christ,  telling  them  of  His  love  to  little 
children,  and  that  they  were  not  too  young  to 
give  themselves  to  Him;  and  Mr.  Dinsmore  ad- 
dressed a  few  closing  words  to  them  in  the  same 
strain. 

They  fell  into  Grade's  heart  as  seed  sown  in 
good  ground.  When  the  reading  had  come  to 
an  end  and  she  felt  herself  unobserved,  she 
•lipped  quietly  away  to  her  mamma's  dressing- 
room,  where  she  was  not  likely  to  be  disturbed, 
and  sat  down  to  think  more  profoundly  and 
seriously  than  ever  before  in  her  short  life. 

She  went  over  "the  old,  old  story,"  and  tears 
stole  down  her  cheeks  as  she  whispered  to  her- 
self, "And  it  was  for  me  He  died  that  dreadful 
death;  for  me  just  as  truly  as  if  it  hadn't  been 
for  anybody  else;  and  yet  I've  lived  all  this  long 
while  without  loving  Him,  or  trying  to  do  right 
for  the  sake  of  pleasing  Him. 

"And  how  often  I've  been  invited  to  come! 
Papa  has  told  me  about  it  over  and  over  again; 
mamma  too,  and  Grandma  Elsie;  and  I  haven't 
minded  what  they  said  at  all.  Oh,  how  patient 
and  kind  Jesus  has  been  to  wait  so  long  for  me 
to  come!  And  He  is  still  waiting  and  inviting 
me  to  come;  just  as  kindly  and  lovingly  as  if 


128  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

it  was  the  very  first  time,  and  I  hadn't  been  turn- 
ing away  from  Him. 

"  He  is  right  here,  looking  at  me,  and  listen- 
ing for  what  I  will  say  in  answer  to  His  call. 
Oh,  I  won't  keep  Him  waiting  any  longer,  lest 
He  should  go  away  and  never  invite  me  again; 
and  because  I  do  love  Him  for  dying  for  me,  and 
for  being  so  good  and  kind  to  me  all  my  life — 
giving  me  every  blessing  I  have — and  keeping 
on  inviting  me,  over  and  over,  when  I  wouldn't 
even  listen  to  His  voice. 

"  I'll  go  to  Him  now.  Grandma  Elsie  said 
just  to  kneel  down  and  feel  that  I  am  kneeling 
at  His  feet,  and  tell  Him  all  about  my  sins,  and 
how  sorry  I  am,  exactly  as  if  I  could  see  Him, 
and  ask  Him  to  forgive  my  sins  and  wash  them 
all  away  in  His  precious  blood,  and  take  me  for 
His  very  own  child  to  be  His  forever,  and  serve 
Him  always — in  this  world,  and  in  heaven  when 
he  takes  me  there.  Yes,  I  will  do  it  now." 

With  the  resolve  she  rose  from  the  chair 
where  she  had  been  sitting,  and  kneeling  before 
it  with  clasped  hands  and  closed  eyes,  from 
which  penitent  tears  stole  down  her  cheeks, 
said,  in  low,  reverent  tones,  "  Dear  Lord  Jesus, 
I'm  only  a  little  girl  and  very  full  of  sin;  I've 
done  a  great  many  bad  things  in  my  life,  and 
haven't  done  the  good  things  I  knew  I  ought  to 
do;  and  I  have  a  very  bad  heart  that  doesn't 
want  to  do  right.  Oh,  please  make  it  good; 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  12S 

oh,  please  take  away  all  the  wickedness  that  is 
in  me;  wash  me  in  Thy  precious  blood,  so  that  I 
shall  be  clean  and  pure  in  Thy  sight.  Forgive 
me  for  living  so  long  without  loving  Thee, 
when  I've  known  all  the  time  about  Thy  great 
love  to  me.  Help  me  to  love  Thee  now  and 
forever  more;  I  give  myself  to  Thee  to  be  all 
thine  forever  and  forever.  Amen." 

Her  prayer  was  ended,  yet  she  did  not  at  once 
rise  from  her  kneeling  posture;  it  was  so  sweet 
to  linger  there  at  the  Master's  feet;  she  remem- 
bered and  trusted  His  promise,  "Him  that 
cometh  to  Me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out/'  and 
almost  she  could  hear  His  dear  voice  saying  in 
tenderest  tones,  "  Daughter,  thy  sins,  which  are 
many,  are  forgiven  thee." 

"  I  love  them  that  love  Me,  and  those  that 
seek  Me  early  shall  find  Me." 

She  seemed  to  feel  the  touch  of  His  hand  laid 
in  blessing  on  her  head,  and  her  heart  sang  for 

joy- 
Meanwhile  the  older  children  had  gathered 
about  Aunt  Chloe,  now  seated  in  a  back  veranda 
— the  weather  being  still  warm  enough  for  the 
outer  air  to  be  very  pleasant  at  that  time  of  day 
— and  Eosie,  as  spokesman  of  the  party,  begged 
coaxingly  for  stories  of  mamma  when  she  was  a 
little  girl. 

"  It's  de  Lawd's  day,  chillens,"  answered  the 

old  woman  in  a  doubtful  tone. 
9 


130  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"Yes,  mammy,"  acknowledged  Rosie,  "but 
you  can  easily  make  your  story  fit  for  Sunday; 
mamma  was  so  good — a  real  Christian  child,  as 
you  have  often  told  me." 

"  So  she  was,  chile,  so  she  was;  Fs  sho'  she 
lub  de  Lawd,  from  de  bery  day  her  ole  mammy 
f  us'  tole  her  how  He  lub  her.  Yes,  you  right, 
Miss  Rosie;  I  kin  tole  you  'bout  her,  and  'twon't 
break  de  Sabbath  day.  Is  yo'  all  hyar  now?" 
she  asked,  glancing  inquiringly  about. 

"  All  but  Gracie,"  said  Rosie,  glancing  round 
the  little  circle  in  her  turn.  "I  wonder  where 
she  is.  Betty,"  to  a  little  negro  maid  standing  in 
the  rear,  "  go  and  find  Miss  Gracie,  and  ask  if 
she  doesn't  want  to  hear  the  stories  mammy  is 
going  to  tell  us." 

"Yes,  Miss  Rosie,  whar  you  s'pose  Miss  Gra- 
cie done  gone?"  drawled  the  little  maid,  stand- 
ing quite  still  and  pulling  at  one  of  the  short 
woolly  braids  scattered  here  and  there  over  her 
head. 

"  I  don't  know.  Go  and  look  for  her,"  re- 
turned Rosie,  somewhat  imperiously.  "Now 
hurry,"  she  added,  "or  there  won't  be  time 
for  all  mammy  has  to  tell." 

"  Wisht  I  know  whar  Miss  Gracie  done  gone," 
sighed  Betty,  reluctantly  obeying. 

"I  saw  her  going  upstairs,"  said  Lulu;  "so 
it's  likely  you'll  find  her  in  Mamma  Vi's  rooms." 

At  that  Betty  quickened  her  pace,  and  the 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  131 

next  moment  was  at  Violet's  dressing-room 
door,  peeping  in  and  asking,  "You  dar,  Miss 
Gracie?" 

"  Yes,"  Grace  answered,  turning  toward  her 
a  face  so  full  of  gladness  that  Betty's  eyes 
opened  wide  in  astonishment,  and  stepping  in 
she  asked  wonderingly,  "  What — what  de  mat- 
tah,  Miss  Gracie?  yo'  look  like  yo'  done  gone 
foun'  a  goF  mine,  or  jes'  sumfin'  mos'  like  dat." 

"  Better  still,  Betty:  I've  found  the  Lord  Je- 
sus; I  love  Him  and  He  loves  me,"  Gracie  said, 
her  eyes  shining,  "and  oh,  I  am  so  glad,  so  hap- 
py!" 

"  Whar  yo'  fin'  Him,  Miss  Gracie?"  queried 
Betty  in  increasing  wonder  and  astonishment, 
and  glancing  searchingly  round  the  room.  "  Is 
He  hyar?" 

"  Yes;  for  He  is  God  and  is  everywhere." 

"Oh,  dat  de  way  He  hyar?  Yes,  I  knows 
'bout  dat;  Miss  Elsie  tole  me  lots  ob  times. 
How  yo'  know  He  lub  yo',  Miss  Gracie?" 

"  Because  He  says  so,  Betty. 

' ' '  Jesus  loves  me ;  this  I  know, 
For  the  Bible  tell  me  so.' " 

"  Yo's  wanted  down  stairs,  Miss  Gracie,"  said 
Betty,  bethinking  herself  of  her  errand.  "  Ole 
Aunt  Chloe  gwine  tell  'bout  old  times  when 
missus  bery  little  and  lib  way  off  down  Souf. 
Bettah  come  right  'long;  kase  Miss  Kosie  she 


132  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

in  pow'f ul  big  hurry  fo'  Aunt  Chloe  begin  dat 
story." 

"  Oh  yes;  I  never  get  tired  hearing  mammy 
tell  that;  Grandma  Elsie  was  such  a  dear  little 
girl,"  Grace  said,  making  haste  to  obey  the  sum- 
mons. 

The  others  had  already  gathered  closely  about 
Aunt  Chloe,  but  the  circle  promptly  widened 
to  receive  Grace,  and  the  moment  she  had  taken 
her  seat  the  story  began,  opening  with  the  birth 
of  its  subject. 

There  were  many  little  reminiscences  of  her 
infancy  and  early  childhood,  very  interesting  to 
all  the  listeners.  The  narrator  dwelt  at  length 
upon  the  evidences  of  early  piety  shown  in  the 
child's  life,  and  Aunt  Chloe  remarked,  "Yo' 
needn't  be  'fraid,  chillens,  ob  bein'  too  good  to 
lib:  my  darlin'  was  de  bes'  chile  eber  I  see,  and 
yo'  know  she  has  lib  to  see  her  chillen  and  her 
gran'chillens." 

"  I'm  not  at  all  afraid  of  it,"  remarked  Rosie. 
"  People  who  are  certainly  don't  know  or 
don't  believe  what  the  Bible  teaches  on  that 
point;  for  it  says,  'My  son,  forget  not  My 
law;  but  let  thine  heart  keep  My  command- 
ments; for  length  of  days,  and  long  life,  and 
peace  shall  they  add  to  thee.' " 

"  And  there's  a  promise  of  long  life  and  pros- 
perty  to  all  who  keep  the  fifth  commandment," 
said  Max. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  133 

"  '  So  far  as  it  shall  serve  for  God's  glory  and 
their  own  good/  "  added  Evelyn,  softly. 

"Dat's  so,  chillens,"  said  Aunt  Chloe;  "an* 
yo'  ole  mammy  hopes  ebery  one  ob  yo's  gwinfs 
try  it  all  de  days  ob  yo'  life." 

"  Yes,  we're  goin'  to,  mammy;  so  now  tell  us 
some  more,"  said  "Walter,  eoaxingly;  "tell  about 
the  time  when  the  poor  little  girl  that's  my 
mamma  now  had  to  go  away  and  leave  her 
pretty  home." 

"  Yaas,  chile,  dat  wur  a  sad  time,"  said  the 
old  woman,  reflectively;  "  it  mos'  broke  de  lit- 
tle chile  heart  to  hab  to  leab  dat  home  whar  she 
been  borned,  an'  all  de  darkies  dat  lub  her  like 
dar  life." 

She  went  on  to  describe  the  parting,  then  to 
tell  of  the  journey,  and  was  just  beginning  with 
the  life  at  Roselands,  when  the  summons  came 
to  the  tea-table. 

"  We'll  come  back  to  hear  the  rest  after  tea, 
mammy,  if  you're  not  too  tired,"  Eosie  said  as 
she  turned  to  go. 

But  on  coming  back  they  found  no  one  on 
the  veranda  but  Betty,  who,  in  answer  to  their 
inquiries,  said,  "Aunt  Chloe  hab  entired  fo'  de 
night ;  she  hab  de  misery  in  de  back  and  in  de 
head,  and  she  cayn't  tell  no  mo'  stories  fo' 
mawniug." 

"Poor  old  soul!"  said  Evelyn,  compassion- 
ately ;  "  I'm  afraid  we've  tired  her  out." 


134  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"Oh  no,  not  at  all,"  answered  Sosie ;  "she 
likes  nothing  better  than  talking  about  mam- 
ma. You  never  saw  anything  like  her  devo- 
tion ;  I  verily  believe  she'd  die  for  mamma 
without  a  moment's  hesitation.'* 

Most  of  the  house-servants  at  Ion  occupied 
cabins  of  their  own  at  no  great  distance  from 
the  mansion,  but  Aunt  Chloe,  the  faithful 
nurse  of  three  generations,  was  domiciled  in  a 
most  comfortable  apartment  not  far  from  those 
of  the  mistress  to  whom  she  was  so  dear ;  and 
Elsie  never  laid  her  own  head  upon  its  pillow 
till  she  had  paid  a  visit  to  mammy's  room  to  see 
that  she  wanted  for  nothing  that  could  contrib- 
ute to  ease  of  body  or  mind. 

This  night,  stealing  softly  in,  she  found  her 
lying  with  closed  eyes  and  hands  meekly  fold- 
ed across  her  breast,  and,  thinking  she  slept, 
would  have  gone  away  again  as  quietly  as  she 
came  ;  but  the  loved  voice  recalled  her. 

"Dat  yo',  honey  ?  Don'  go  ;  yo'  ole  mam- 
my's got  somefin  to  say ;  and  de  time  is  short, 
'kase  the  chariot-wheels  dey's  rollin'  fas',  fas'  dis 
way  to  carry  yo'  ole  mammy  home  to  glory." 

"  Dear  mammy,"  Elsie  said  with  emotion, 
laying  her  hand  tenderly  on  the  sable  brow, 
"  are  you  feeling  weaker  or  in  any  way  worse 
than  usual  ?" 

"  Dunno,  honey,  but  I  hear  de  Master  callin', 
an'  I's  ready  to  follow  whereber  He  leads  ;  eben 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  135 

down  into  de  valley  ob  de  shadow  ob  death. 
I's  close  to  de  riber ;  I's  hear  de  soun'  ob  de 
wattahs  ripplin'  pas' ;  but  de  eberlastin'  arms  is 
underneath,  an'  I  sho'  to  git  safe  ober  to  de 
oder  side." 

"Yes,  dear  mammy,  I  know  you  will,"  Elsie 
answered  in  moved  tones.  "  I  know  you  will 
come  off  more  than  conqueror  through  Him 
who  loved  you  with  an  everlasting  love." 

"  Teat  dat  verse  to  yo'  ole  mammy,  honey," 
untreated  the  trembling,  feeble  voice. 

"  What  verse,  mammy  dear  ?  '  Who  shall 
separate  us'  ?" 

"Yes,  darling  dat's  it !  an'  de  res'  dat  comes 
after,  whar  de  'postle  say  he  'suaded  dat  deff 
nor  nuffin  else  cayn't  separate  God's  chillen 
from  de  love  ob  Christ." 

Elsie  complied,  adding  at  the  close  of  the 
quotation,  "  Such  precious  words  !  How  often 
you  and  I  have  rejoiced  over  them  together, 
mammy  I" 

"  'Deed  we  hab,  honey ;  an'  we's  gwine  re- 
joice in  dem  togeder  beside  de  great  white 
throne.  Now  yo'  go  an'  take  yo'  res',  darlin', 
an'  de  Lawd  gib  yo'  sweet  sleep." 

"  I  can't  leave  you,  mammy  if  you  are  suf- 
fering ;  you  must  let  me  sit  beside  you  and  do 
what  is  in  my  power  to  relieve  or  help  you  to 
forget  your  pain." 

"  No,  chile,  no  ;  de  miseries  am  all  gone  an* 


136  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

I's  mighty  comfor'able,  bery  happy,  too,  hear- 
in'  de  soun'  ob  de  chariot-wheels  and  tinking 
I's  soon  be  in  de  bressed  Ian'  whar  de  mis- 
eries an'  de  sins  am  all  done  gone  foreber ;  an* 
whar  ole  Uncle  Joe  an'  de  bressed  Master  is 
waitin'  to  'ceive  me  wid  songs  ob  joy  ?"d  glad- 
ness." 

Thus  reassured,  and  perceiving  no  symptom 
of  approaching  dissolution,  Elsie  returned  to  her 
own  apartments  and  was  soon  in  bed  and  asleep. 

In  accordance  with  an  Ion  rule  which  Lulu 
particularly  disliked,  the  children  had  gone  to 
their  rooms  an  hour  or  more  in  advance  of  the- 
older  people. 

Grace  still  slept  with  her  mamma  in  her 
father's  absence,  but  often  made  her  prepara- 
tions for  bed  in  her  sister's  room,  that  they  might 
chat  freely  together  of  whatever  was  upper- 
most in  their  minds. 

To-night  they  were  no  sooner  shut  in  there, 
away  from  other  eyes  and  ears,  than  Grace  put 
her  arms  round  Lulu's  neck,  saying,  while  her 
face  shone  with  gladness,  "Oh,  Lu,  I  have 
something  to  tell  you  !" 

"Have  you?"  Lulu  answered.  "Then  it 
must  be  something  good  ;  for  in  all  your  life  I 
never  saw  you  look  so  very,  very  happy.  Oh, 
is  it  news  from  papa  ?  Is  he  coming  home  on 
another  visit  ?"  she  cried  with  a  sudden,  eagei 
lighting  up  of  her  face. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  137 

The  brightness  of  Grace's  dimmed  a  trifle  as 
she  replied,  "  No,  not  that;  they  would  never 
let  him  come  again  so  soon.  Oh,  how  I  wish  he 
was  here!  for  he  would  be  so  glad  of  it  too; 
almost  as  glad  as  I  am,  I  think." 

"Glad  of  what?"  asked  Lulu. 

"  That  I've  given  my  heart  to  Jesus.  Oh, 
Lulu,  won't  you  do  it  too  ?  it  is  so  easy  if  you 
only  just  try." 

"  Tell  me  about  it;  how  did  you  do  it?"  Lulu 
asked  gravely,  her  eyes  cast  down,  a  slight  frown 
upon  her  brow. 

"  I  did  just  as  Grandma  Elsie  told  us  this 
morning.  You  know,  Lu?" 

"  Yes,  I  remember.  But  how  do  you  know 
that  you  were  heard  and  accepted?" 

"Why,  Lulu!" was  the  surprised  reply,  "the 
Bible  tells  us  God  is  the  hearer  and  answerer  of 
prayer — it's  in  one  of  the  verses  I've  learned  to 
say  to  Grandma  Elsie  since  I  came  here.  And 
Jesus  says:  ' Him  that  cometh  unto  Me  I  will 
in  nowise  cast  out;'  so  of  course  He  received  me. 
How  could  I  help  knowing  it?" 

"You've  got  far  ahead  of  me,"  Lulu  said, 
with  petulance  born  of  an  uneasy  conscience,  as 
she  released  herself  from  Grace's  arms  and  be- 
gan undressing  with  great  energy  and  despatch. 

"You  needn't  feel  that  way,  Lu,"  Grace 
said  pleadingly;  "Jesus  is  just  as  willing  to 
take  you  for  His  child  as  me." 


138  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"  I  don't  believe  it!"  cried  Lulu,  with  almost 
fierce  impatience;  "  you've  always  been  good, 
and  I've  always  been  bad.  I  don't  see  why  I 
wasn't  made  patient  and  sweet-tempered  too  ; 
it's  no  trouble  to  you  to  behave  and  keep  rules 
and  all  that,  but  I  can't;  try  as  hard  as  I 
will." 

' '  Oh,  Lulu,  Jesus  will  help  you  to  be  good  if 
you  ask  Him  and  try  as  hard  as  you  can,  too," 
Grace  said  in  tender,  pleading  tones. 

"But  suppose  I  don't  want  to  be  good?" 

Grace's  eyes  opened  wide  in  grieved  surprise, 
then  filled  with  tears.  "Oh,  Lulu!  "she  said; 
**  but  I'm  sure  you  do  want  to  be  good  some- 
times. And  can't  Jesus  help  you  to  want  to 
always?  won't  He  if  you  ask  Him?" 

*  I'm  tired  of  the  cnbject,  and  it's  time  for 
you  to  go  to  bed,"  was  the  ungracious  re- 
joinder. 

Usually  so  unkind  a  rebuff  from  her  sister 
would  have  caused  Grace  a  fit  of  crying,  but 
she  was  too  happy  for  that  to-night.  She  slip- 
ped quietly  away  into  her  mamma's  rooms,  and 
when  ready  for  bed  came  to  the  door  again  with 
a  pleasant  "  Good-night,  Lulu,  and  happy 
dreams!" 

Lulu,  already  repentant,  sprang  to  meet  her 
with  outstretched  arms.  "  Good-night,  you 
dear  little  thing!"  she  exclaimed  with  a  hug 
and  kies.  "  I  wish  you  had  a  better  sort  of  a 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  139 

sister,  Perhaps  you  will  some  day,— in  little 
Elaie." 

"  I  love  you  dearly,  dearly,  Lu !"  was  the 
affectionate  rejoinder,  accompanied  by  a  hearty 
return  of  the  embrace. 

"  I  wish  mamma  would  come  up,  for  I  want 
to  tell  her;  'cause  I  know  it  will  make  her  glad 
too,"  Grace  said  to  herself  as  she  got  into  bed. 
"I  mean  to  stay  awake  till  she  comes." 

But  scarcely  had  the  little  curly  head  touched 
the  pillow  ere  its  owner  was  fast  asleep,  and  so 
the  communication  was  deferred  till  morning. 

When  Violet  came  into  the  room  she  stepped 
softly  to  the  bedside,  and  bending  over  the  sleep- 
ing child  gazed  with  tender  scrutiny  into  the 
fair  young  face. 

"  The  darling!"  she  murmured,  "what  a 
passing  sweet  and  peaceful  expression  she  wears! 
I  noticed  it  several  times  during  the  evening;  a 
look  as  if  some  great  good  had  come  to  her." 

A  very  gentle  kiss  was  laid  on  the  child's 
forehead,  and  Violet  passed  on  into  Lulu's  room, 
moved  by  a  motherly  solicitude  to  see  that  all 
was  well  with  this  one  of  her  husband's  chil- 
dren also. 

The  face  that  rested  on  the  pillow  was  round 
and  rosy  with  youth  and  health,  the  brow  was 
unruffled,  yet  the  countenance  lacked  the  ex- 
ceeding sweet  expression  of  her  sister's. 

Violet  kissed  her  also,  and  Lulu,  half  opening 


140  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

her  sleepy  eyes,  murmured,  "Mamma  Vi  you're 
very  good  and  kind/'  and  with  the  last  word 
was  fast  asleep  again. 

Mrs.  Elsie  Travilla  rose  earlier  the  next  morn- 
ing than  her  wont, — a  vague  uneasiness  op- 
pressing her  in  regard  to  her  aged  nurse, — and 
waiting  only  to  don  dressing-gown  and  slippers 
went  softly  to  Aunt  Chloe's  bedside;  but  finding 
her  sleeping  peacefully,  she  returned  as  quietly 
as  she  had  come,  thinking  to  pay  another  visit 
before  descending  to  the  breakfast-room. 

Only  a  few  minutes  had  passed,  however, 
when  the  little  maid  Betty  came  rushing  un- 
ceremoniously in,  her  eyes  wild  with  affright. 
"Missus,  missus,"  she  cried,  " suffin  de  mattah 
wid  ole  Aunt  Chloe;  she — " 

Elsie  waited  to  hear  no  more,  but  pushing 
past  the  child,  flew  to  the  rescue. 

But  one  glance  at  the  aged  face  told  her  that 
no  human  help  could  avail;  the  seal  of  death 
was  on  it. 

A  great  wave  of  sorrow  swept  over  her  at  the 
sight,  but  she  was  outwardly  calm  and  compos- 
ed as,  taking  the  cold  hand  in  hers,  she  asked, 
"Dear  mammy,  is  it  peace?" 

"Yes,  chile,  yes,"  came  in  feeble  yet  assured 
accents  from  the  dying  lips;  "an'  I's  almos' 
dar;  a  po'  ole  sinnah  saved  by  grace.  Good-by, 
honey;  we's  meet  again  at  de  Master's  feet, 
neber  to  part  ao  mo'!" 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  141 

One  or  two  long-drawn  gasping  breaths  fol- 
lowed and  the  aged  pilgrim  had  entered  into 
rest. 

At  the  same  instant  a  strong  arm  was  passed 
ronnd  Elsie's  waist,  while  a  manly  voice  said 
tenderly,  "We  will  not  grieve  for  her,  dear 
daughter,  for  all  her  pains,  all  her  troubles  are 
over,  and  she  has  been  gathered  home  like  a 
shock  of  corn  fully  ripe." 

"  Yes,  dear  father,  but  let  me  weep  a  little; 
not  for  her,  but  for  myself,"  Elsie  said,  suffer- 
ing him  to  draw  her  head  to  a  resting-place 
upon  his  breast. 

In  the  mean  while  Violet  and  Grace  had  wak- 
ened from  sleep,  and  the  little  girl  had  told  of 
her  new-found  happiness,  meeting  with  the  joy- 
ful sympathy  which  she  had  expected. 

"  Dear  Grade,"  Violet  said,  taking  the  little 
girl  in  her  arms  and  kissing  her  tenderly,  "  you 
are  a  blessed,  happy  child  in  having  so  early 
-chosen  the  better  part  which  shall  never  be 
taken  away  from  you.  Jesus  will  be  your  friend 
all  your  life,  be  it  long  or  short;  a  friend  that 
sticketh  closer  than  a  brother;  who  will  never 
leave  nor  forsake  you,  but  will  love  you  with  an 
•everlasting  love,  tenderer  than  a  mother's,  and 
be  always  near  and  mighty  to  help  and  save  in 
every  time  of  trouble  and  distress." 

"Oh,  mamma,"  said  Grace,  "how  good  and 
kind  He  is  to  let  me  love  Him!  I  wish  I  could 


142  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

do  something  to  please  Him;  what  could  I  da, 
mamma?" 

"He  said  to  His  disciples,  'If  ye  love  Me, 
keep  My  commandments; '  and  He  says  the  same 
to  you  and  me,  Gracie,  dear,"  Violet  answered. 

"I  will  try,  mamma;  and  won't  you  help  me?" 

"  All  I  can,  dear.  Now  it  is  time  for  us  to 
rise." 

They  had  nearly  completed  their  toilet  when 
a  tap  at  the  door  was  followed  by  the  entrance 
of  Violet's  mother,  looking  grave  and  sad,  and 
with  traces  of  tears  about  her  eyes. 

"Mamma,  what  is  it?"  Violet  asked  anxious- 
ly. 

"  Our  dear  old  mammy  is  gone,  daughter," 
Elsie  answered,  the  tears  beginning  to  fall  again; 
"gone  home  to  glory.  I  do  not  weep  for  her, 
but  for  myself.  You  know  what  she  was  to  me." 

"Yes,  mamma,  dearest,  I  am  very  sorry  for 
you;  but  for  her  it  should  be  all  joy,  should  it 
not?  Life  can  have  been  little  but  a  burden  to 
her  for  some  years  past,  and  now  she  is  at  God's 
right  hand  where  there  are  pleasures  forever 
more." 

Elsie  assented;  and  sitting  down,  gave  a  full 
account  of  what  had  passed  between  Aunt  Cliloe 
and  herself  the  previous  night,  and  of  the  death- 
scene  this  morning. 

"What  a  long,  long  journey  hers  has  been!" 
remarked  Violet;  "but  she  has  reached  home  at 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  143 

last.  And  here,  mamma,"  drawing  Grace  for- 
ward, "  is  a  little  pilgrim  who  has  but  just 
passed  through  the  wicket-gate,  and  begun  to 
travel  the  strait  and  narrow  way." 

"Is  it  so,  Gracie?  It  makes  my  heart  glad 
to  hear  it,"  Elsie  said,  taking  the  child  in  her 
arms  in  a  tender,  motherly  fashion.  "  You  are 
none  too  young  to  begin  to  love  and  serve  the 
Lord  Jesus;  and  it's  a  blessed  service.  I  found 
it  such  when  I  was  a  child  like  you,  and  such  I 
have  found  it  all  the  way  that  I  have  traveled 
since," 


CHAPTEE  XII. 

LULU   REBELS. 

SEVERAL  weeks  had  passed  since  the  events 
recorded  in  the  last  chapter,  during  which  life 
had  moved  on  in  its  accustomed  way  at  Fairview 
and  Ion. 

Evelyn  was  as  happy  in  her  new  home  as  sh* 
could  have  been  anywhere  without  her  father 
and  mother — perhaps  happier  than  she  would 
have  been  anywhere  with  the  latter — and  en- 
joyed her  studies  under  Mr.  Dinsmore's  tuition; 
for,  being  very  steady,  respectful,  studious,  and 
in  every  way  a  well-behaved  child,  and  also  an 
interested  pupil,  she  found  favor  with  him,  was 
never  subjected  to  reproof  or  punishment,  but 
smiled  upon  and  constantly  commended,  and  in 
consequence  her  opinion  of  him  differed  widely 
from  that  of  Lulu,  whose  quick,  wilful  temper 
was  continually  getting  her  into  trouble  with 
him. 

She  was  the  only  one  of  his  scholars  who 
caused  him  any  serious  annoyance,  but  he  had 
grown  very  weary  of  contending  with  her,  and 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  145 

one  day  when  she  had  failed  in  her  recitation 
and  answered  impertinently  his  well-merited 
reproof,  he  said  to  her,  "Lucilla,  you  may  leave 
the  room  and  consider  yourself  banished  from  it 
for  a  week.  At  the  end  of  that  time  I  shall 
probably  be  able  to  decide  whether  I  will  ever 
again  listen  to  a  recitation  from  you." 

Lulu,  with  cheeks  aflame  and  eyes  flashing, 
hardly  waited  for  the  conclusion  of  the  sentence 
ere  she  rose  and  rushed  from  the  room,  shutting 
the  door  behind  her  with  a  loud  slam. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  stepped  to  it  and  called  her 
back. 

"  I  desire  you  to  come  in  here  again  and  then 
leave  us  in  a  proper  and  ladylike  manner,  clos- 
ing the  door  quietly,"  he  said. 

For  a  single  instant  Lulu  hesitated,  strongly 
tempted  to  refuse  obedience;  but  even  she  stood 
in  some  awe  of  Mr.  Dinsmore,  and  seeing  his 
stern,  determined  look,  she  retraced  her  steps, 
with  head  erect  and  eyes  that  carefully  avoided 
the  faces  of  all  present;  went  quietly  out  again, 
closed  the  door  gently,  then  hurried  through 
the  hall,  down  the  stairs,  and  into  her  own  room; 
there  she  hastily  donned  hat  and  sacque,  then 
rapidly  descended  to  the  ground-floor,  and  the 
next  instant  might  have  been  seen  fairly  flying 
down  the  avenue. 

Her  passion  had  slightly  cooled  by  the  time 
she  reached  the  gate,  and  giving  up  her  first  in« 
10 


146  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

tention  of  passing  through  into  the  road  beyond, 
she  turned  into  an  alley  bordered  by  evergreens 
which  would  screen  her  from  view  from  the 
house,  and  there  paced  back  and  forth,  mutter- 
ing angrily  to  herself  between  her  shut  teeth, 

"I  hate  him,  so  I  do!  the  old  tyrant!  He's 
no  business  to  give  me  such  long,  hard  lessons 
and  then  scold  because  I  don't  recite  perfectly." 

Here  conscience  reminded  her  that  she  could 
easily  have  mastered  her  task  if  her  time  had 
not  been  wasted  over  a  story-book. 

"It's  a  pity  if  I  can't  have  the  pleasure  of 
reading  a  story  once  in  a  while,"  she  said  in  re- 
ply; "and  I'm  not  going  to  give  up  doing  it 
either  for  him  or  anybody  else.  He  reads  stories 
himself;  and  if  it's  bad,  it's  worse  for  grown 
folks  than  for  children.  Oh,  how  I  do  wish  I 
was  grown  up  and  could  do  just  as  I  please!" 

Then  came  to  mind  her  father's  assurance  that 
even  grown  people  could  not  always  follow  their 
own  inclinations;  also  his  expressions  of  deep 
gratitude  to  Mr.  Dinsmore  and  Grandma  Elsie 
for  giving  his  children  a  home  with  them  and 
taking  the  trouble  to  teach  and  train  them  up 
for  useful  and  happy  lives.  Lulu  well  knew  that 
Mr.  Dinsmore  received  no  compensation  for  his 
labors  in  behalf  of  her  brother  and  sister  and 
herself,  and  that  few  people  would  be  at  such 
pains  for  no  other  reward  than  the  conscious- 
ness of  doing  good;  and  reflecting  upon  all  this, 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  147 

she  at  length -began  to  feel  really  ashamed  of 
her  bad  behavior. 

Yet  pride  prevented  her  from  fully  acknowl- 
edging it  even  to  her  own  heart.  But  recalling 
the  doubt  he  had  expressed  as  to  whether  he 
would  ever  again  hear  a  recitation  from  her,  she 
began  to  feel  very  uneasy  as  to  what  might  be 
the  consequence  to  her  of  such  a  refusal  on  his 
part. 

Her  education  must  go  on;  that  she  knew;  but 
who  would  be  her  teacher  if  Mr.  Dinsmore  re- 
fused? In  all  probability  she  would  be  sent  away 
to  the  much-dreaded  boarding-school.  Indeed 
she  felt  quite  certain  of  it  in  case  the  question 
should  be  referred  to  her  father;  for  had  he  not 
warned  her  that  if  she  were  troublesome  or  dis- 
obedient to  Mr.  Dinsmore,  such  would  be  her 
fate? 

A  fervent  wish  arose  that  he  might  not  be  ap- 
pealed to — might  forever  be  left  in  ignorance 
of  this  her  latest  act  of  insubordination.  She 
•would,  it  was  true,  have  to  make  a  report  to 
him  of  the  day's  conduct,  but  she  could  refrain 
from  telling  the  whole  story;  could  smooth  the 
matter  over  so  that  he  would  not  understand 
how  extremely  impertinent  and  passionate  she 
had  been. 

Everything  that  had  passed  between  Mr.  Dins- 
more  and  herself  had  been  seen  and  heard  by 
all  her  fellow-pupils,  and  the  thought  of  that 


148  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

did  not  tend  to  lessen  Lulu's  mortification  and 
dread  of  consequences. 

"  Eosie  will  treat  me  more  than  ever  like  the 
Pharisee  did  the  publican,"  she  said  bitterly  to 
ierself,  "Max  and  Gracie  will  be  ashamed  of 
their  sister,  Walter  will  look  at  me  as  if  he 
thought  me  the  worst  girl  alive,  and  perhaps 
Evelyn  won't  be  my  friend  any  more.  Mr. 
Dinsmore  will  act  as  if  he  didn't  see  me  at  all, 
I  suppose,  and  Grandma  Elsie  and  Aunt  Elsie 
and  Mamma  Vi  will  be  grave  and  sad.  Oh  dear, 
I  'most  think  I'm  willing  to  go  to  boarding- 
school  to  get  away  from  it  all !" 

Evelyn  had  been  greatly  shocked  and  sur* 
prised  at  Lulu's  outburst  of  temper,  for  she  had 
become  strongly  attached  to  her,  and  had  not 
known  her  to  be  capable  of  such  an  exhibition 
of  passion. 

During  the  scene  in  the  school-room,  Eosie 
sent  angry  glances  at  Lulu,  but  Evelyn  sat  si- 
lent with  eyes  cast  down,  unwilling  to  wit- 
ness her  friend's  disgrace.  Max  hid  his  face 
with  his  book,  Gracie  wept,  and  little  Walter 
looked  on  in  silent  astonishment. 

"  She  is  the  most  ill-tempered  piece  I  ever 
eaw!"  remarked  Eosie,  aloud,  as  the  door  closed 
npon  Lulu  for  the  second  time. 

"  Eosie,"  said  her  grandfather,  sternly,  "let 
me  hear  no  more  such  observations  from  your 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  149 

lips.  They  are  entirely  uncalled  for  and  ex- 
tremely uncharitable." 

Rosie  reddened  and  did  not  venture  to  speak 
again,  or  even  to  so  much  as  raise  her  eyes  from 
her  book  for  some  time. 

The  out-door  air  was  quite  keen  and  cold; 
Lulu  was  beginning  to  feel  chilled,  and  debating 
in  her  own  mind  whether  to  return  at  once  to 
the  house  spite  of  the  danger  of  meeting  some 
one  who  knew  of  her  disgrace,  and  was  there- 
fore likely  to  look  at  her  askance,  when  a  light, 
quick  step  approached  her  from  behind  and  two 
arms  were  suddenly  thrown  around  her  neck. 

"  Oh,  Lu,  dear  Lu,"  said  Evelyn's  soft  voice, 
"  I  am  so,  so  sorry  !" 

"Eva  !  I  did  not  think  you  would  come  to 
find  me  ;  do  you  really  care  for  me  still  ?"  asked 
Lulu,  in  subdued  tones,  and  half  averting  her 
face. 

"  Of  course  I  do.  Did  you  suppose  I  was  not 
a  true  friend  that  would  stand  by  you  in  trouble 
and  disgrace,  as  well  as  when  all  goes  prosper- 
ously with  you  ?" 

"  But  it  was  my  own  fault  for  not  learning 
my  lesson  better,  in  the  first  place,  and  then 
for  answering  Grandpa  Dinsmore  as  I  did  when 
he  reproved  me,"  said  Lulu,  hanging  her  head. 
"  I  know  papa  would  say  so  if  he  were  here,  and 
punish  me  severely  too." 

"Still  Fm.  sorry  for  you,"  Eva  repeated. 


150  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"  I'm  not,  by  any  means,  always  good  myself ; 
I  might  have  neglected  my  lessons  under  the 
same  temptation,  and  if  my  temper  were  natu- 
rally as  hot  as  yours  I  don't  know  that  I  should 
have  been  any  more  meek  and  respectful  than 
you  were  under  so  sharp  a  rebuke." 

"  It's  very  good  in  you  to  say  it ;  you're  not 
a  bit  of  a  Pharisee ;  but  I  think  Kosie  is  very 
much  like  the  one  the  Bible  tells  about ;  the 
one  who  thought  himself  so  much  better  than 
the  poor  publican." 

"  Isn't  it  just  possible  you  may  be  a  little 
hard  on  Kosie  ?"  suggested  Eva,  with  some  hesi- 
tation, fearing  to  rouse  the  ungovernable  tem- 
per again. 

Bat  Lulu  did  not  show  any  anger.  "  I  don't 
think  I  am,"  she  replied,  quite  calmly.  "What 
did  she  say  after  I  left  the  room  ?" 

Eva  was  very  averse  to  tale-bearing,  so  merely 
answered  the  query  with  another.  "Why  do 
you  suppose  she  said  anything  ?" 

"Because  I  know  her  of  old;  she  dislikes  and 
despises  me,  and  is  always  ready  to  express  her 
sentiments  whenever  the  slightest  occasion 
offers." 

"  That  reminds  me,"  said  Evelyn,  "that  just 
before  dismissing  us  Grandpa  Dinsmore  re- 
quested us  to  refrain  from  mentioning  what  had 
passed,  unless  it  should  become  quite  necessary 
to  do  so." 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  151 

"  You  may  be  sure  Eosie  will  find  it  neces- 
sary," Lulu  said;  "she  will  tell  her  mamma  all 
about  it — Mamma  Vi,  too — and  it  will  presently 
be  known  all  over  the  house;  even  by  the  Keiths. 
I  vish  they  weren't  here/' 

"Don't  you  like  them  ?    I  do." 

"Yes;  Aunt  Marcia  and  Aunt  Annis — as  we 
children  all  call  them — are  kind  and  pleasant 
as  can  be;  but  I'd  rather  they  wouldn't  hear 
about  this;  though  I  don't  care  so  very  much 
either,"  she  added,  half  defiantly.  "What  dif- 
ference does  it  make  what  people  think  of  you  ?" 

"  Some  difference,  surely,"  said  Evelyn, 
gently;  "for  the  Bible  says,  'A  good  name  is 
rather  to  be  chosen  than  great  riches,  and  lov- 
ing favor  rather  than  silver  and  gold.'  Papa 
used  to  tell  me  that  to  deserve  a  good  name, 
and  to  have  it,  was  one  of  the  greatest  blessings 
of  life.  I  must  go  now,"  she  added,  pulling 
out  a  pretty  little  watch,  one  of  the  last  gifts  of 
that  loved  father;  "Aunt  Elsie  will  be  expect- 
ing me." 

"I  wish  I  could  go  with  you,"  said  Lulu, 
sighing. 

"  Oh,  that  would  be  nice!"  exclaimed  Evelyn. 
"  Can't  you  ?" 

Lulu  shook  her  head.  "Not  without  leave, 
and  I  don't  want  to  ask  it  now.  Oh,  Eva,  I  do 
wish  I  hadn't  to  obey  these  people  who  ara  u« 
relation  to  me!" 


152  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"  But  they  are  very  kind;  and  Aunt  Violet  is 
your  father's  wife,  and  loves  you  for  his  sake,  I 
am  sure." 

"  But  she's  too  young  to  be  a  real  mother  to 
me,  and  the  rest  are  no  relation  at  all.  I  begged 
papa  not  to  say  I  must  obey  them,  but  he  would 
say  it." 

"Then,  loving  him  so  dearly,  as  I  am  sure 
you  do,  I  should  think  you  would  be  quite 
willing  to  obey  them,  because  it  is  his  will  that 
you  should." 

"I  don't  see  that  that  follows,"  grumbled 
Lulu;  "and — now  you  will  think  me  very  bad, 
I  know — I  have  sometimes  even  refused  to  obey 


"  Oh,  how  sorry  you  will  be  for  it  if  ever  he 
is  taken  away  from  you!"  Eva  said,  with  emo- 
tion. "But  did  he  let  you  have  your  own 
way?" 

"No,  indeed;  he  is  as  strict  in  exacting 
obedience  from  his  children  as  Grandpa  Dins- 
more  himself.  I'm  dreadfully  afraid  Grandpa 
Dinsmore  or  somebody  will  write  to  him  about 
•to-day;  I  do  hope  they  won't,  for  he  said  if  I 
should  be  disobedient  and  troublesome  he  would 
take  me  away  from  here  and  put  me  in  a  board- 
ing-school." 

"  And  you  wouldn't  like  that  ?" 

"No,  indeed!  for  how  could  I  bear  to  be 
separated  from  Gracie  and  Max  ?" 


THE  TWO  EL8IE8.  153 

"I  hope  you  won't  have  to  go;  I  should  be 
eorry  enough  on  my  own  account  as  well  as 
yours,"  Evelyn  said,  with  an  affectionate  kiss. 
"I  must  really  go  now;  so  good-by,  dear,  till 
to-morrow." 

Evelyn  had  hardly  gone  when  Max  joined  his 
sister.  "Lulu,  why  can't  you  behave  ?"  he 
exclaimed  in  a  tone  of  impatience  and  chagrin. 
"You  make  Gracie  and  me  both  ashamed  of 
your  ingratitude  to  Grandpa  Dinsmore." 

"  I  don't  choose  to  be  lectured  by  you,  Max," 
returned  Lulu,  with  a  toss  of  her  head. 

"No;  but  what  do  you  suppose  papa  would 
gay  to  this  morning's  behavior  ?" 

"  Suppose  you  write  and  tell  him  all  about  it, 
and  see  what  he  says,"  she  returned  scorn- 
fully. 

"  You  know  I  would  not  do  such  a  thing," 
said  Max;  "but  I  should  think  you  would  feel 
bound  to  do  it." 

"  I  intend  to  some  day, "she  answered,  almost 
humbly;  "but  I  don't  think  I  need  just  now; 
'tisn't  likely  he'd  get  the  story  anyhow  for  weeks 
or  months." 

"Well,  you'll  do  your  own  way,  of  course, 
but  if  it  was  my  case  I'd  rather  confess,  and 
have  it  off  my  mind." 

So  saying,  Max  turned  and  walked  toward  the 
house,  Lulu  slowing  following. 

Though  determined  not  to  show  it,  she  quite 


154  THE  TWO  ELSIES, 

dreaded  meeting  any  one  belonging  to  the  fam- 
ily; but  she  was  already  too  thoroughly  chilled 
to  think  of  staying  out  another  moment.  Be- 
sides, the  more  she  reflected  upon  the  matter,  the 
more  plainly  she  saw  that  her  misconduct  could 
not  be  hidden  from  the  family;  they  would 
notice  that  she  did  not  go  into  the  schoolroom 
as  usual;  they  would  see  by  Mr.  Dinsmore's 
«nanner  toward  her  that  she  was  in  disgrace 
with  him,  and  would  know  it  was  not  without 
cause;  therefore  to  remain  longer  out  in  the 
cold  was  only  delaying  for  a  very  little  while  the 
ordeal  which  she  must  face  sooner  or  later. 
Still  she  deemed  it  cause  for  rejoicing  that  she 
succeeded  in  gaining  her  own  room  without 
meeting  any  one. 


CHAPTEE  Xin. 

"  What's  done  we  partly  may  compute, 
But  know  not  what's  resisted." 

Bmora. 

POOR  little  Grace  was  sorely  distressed  over 
her  sister's  misconduct  and  the  consequent  dis- 
pleasure of  Mr.  Dinsmore. 

On  being  dismissed  from  the  schoolroom  she 
Tent  directly  to  her  mamma's  apartments.  She 
knew  she  would  be  alone  there,  as  Violet  had 
gone  out  driving,  and  shutting  herself  in,  she 
indulged  in  a  hearty  cry. 

She  was  aware  of  the  danger  that  Lulu  would 
be  sent  away,  and  could  not  bear  the  thought 
of  separation  from  her — the  only  sister  she  had 
except  the  baby. 

Their  mutual  love  was  very  strong;  and  Lulu 
was  ever  ready  to  act  as  Grace's  champion,  did 
any  one  show  the  slightest  disposition  to  impose 
upon  or  ill-treat  her;  and  it  was  seldom  indeed 
that  she  herself  was  anything  but  the  kindest 
of  the  kind  to  her. 

Finding  her  young  step-mother  ever  ready 
with  sympathy — and  help,  too,  where  that  was 
possible — Grace  had  long  since  formed  the  habit 


156  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

of  carrying  to  her  all  her  little  troubles  and 
vexations,  and  also  all  her  joys. 

She  longed  to  open  her  heart  now  to  "  mam- 
ma/' but  Mr.  Dinsmore's  parting  injunction 
as  he  dismissed  his  pupils  for  the  day  seemed  to 
forbid  it.  Grace  felt  that  even  that  partial  re- 
lief was  denied  her. 

But  Violet  came  suddenly  upon  her,  and  sur- 
prised her  in  the  midst  of  her  tears. 

"  Why,  my  darling,  what  is  the  matter?"  she 
asked  in  a  tone  full  of  concern,  taking  the  little 
girl  in  her  arms  as  she  spoke. 

"  Oh,  mamma,  it's —  But  I  mustn't  tell  you, 
'cause  Grandpa  Dinsmore  said  we  were  not  to 
mention  it  unless  it  was  quite  necessary." 

''But  surely  you  may  tell  your  mamma  any- 
thing that  distresses  you  so!  Is  it  that  Grandpa 
Dinsmore  is  displeased?" 

"Not  with. me,  mamma." 

"Then  with  Max  or  Lulu?" 

"Mamma,  I  think  I  may  tell  you  a  little," 
Grace  replied,  with  some  hesitation.  "It's  with 
Lulu;  but  I  can't  say  what  for.  But,  oh,  mamma, 
if  Grandpa  Dinsmore  won't  teach  Lu  any  more 
will  she  have  to  go  away  to  boarding-school  ?" 

"  I  hope  not,  dearie;  I  think  not  if  she  will 
be  content  to  take  me  for  her  teacher,"  Violet 
said,  with  a  half-suppressed  sigh,  for  she  felt 
that  she  might  be  pledging  herself  to  a  most 
trying  work;  Lulu  would  dare  much  more  in 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  157 

cne  way  of  disregarding  her  authority  than  that 
of  her  grandfather. 

But  she  was  rewarded  by  Grace's  glad  excla- 
mation, "  Oh,  mamma,  how  good  you  arel  I 
hope  Lulu  would  never  be  naughty  to  you. 
How  could  she  if  you  save  her  from  being  sent 
away?" 

'•'I  think  Lulu  wants  to  be  good," Violet  said 
gently;  "  but  she  finds  her  naturally  quick  tem- 
per very  hard  to  govern." 

"But  she  always  grows  sorry  very  soon," 
Grace  remarked  in  a  deprecating  tone. 

"  Yes,  dear,  so  she  does.  She  is  a  dear  child, 
as  her  father  says,  and  one  cannot  help  loving 
her  in  spite  of  her  faults." 

"  Thank  you,  darling  mamma,  for  saying 
that!"  Grace  exclaimed,  throwing  her  arms 
round  Violet's  neck  and  kissing  her  cheek. 
'•  May  I  tell  Lulu  that  you  will  ueach  her  if 
Grandpa  Dinsmore  will  not?" 

"No,  Gracie,"  Violet  answered,  with  grave 
look  and  tone;  "it  will  do  her  good,  I  think,  to 
fear  for  a  while  that  she  may  lose  the  privileges 
she  enjoys  here  by  not  valuing  them  enough  to 
make  good  use  of  them,  or  by  indulging  in  im- 
proper behavior  toward  those  whom  her  father 
has  placed  over  her,  and  who  are  in  every  way 
worthy  of  her  respect  and  obedience." 

"Yes,  mamma,"  Grace  responded  submis* 
sively. 


158  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"Where  is  Lulu?"  Violet  asked. 

"  I  don't  know,  mamma.  Oh  yes,  I  see  her 
coming  up  the  avenue,"  she  corrected  herself, 
as  she  glanced  from  a  window.  "She's  been 
taking  a  walk,  I  s'pose." 

Presently  they  heard  Lulu  enter  her  own 
room,  shut  the  door,  lock  and  bolt  it,  as  if  deter- 
mined to  secure  herself  from  intrusion.  But 
Grace  hastened  to  join  her,  passing  through  the 
door  that  opened  from  Violet's  apartments. 

Lulu,  who  was  taking  off  her  hat,  turned 
sharply  round  with  an  angry  frown  on  her  brow. 
But  it  vanished  at  sight  of  the  intruder. 

"Oh,  it's  only  you,  is  it,  Gracie?"  she  said  in 
a  slightly  relieved  tone.  "  But  what's  the  mat- 
ter? What  have  you  been  crying  about?" 

"You,  Lulu;  oh,  I'm  so  sorry  for  you!" 
Grace  answered,  with  a  sob,  running  to  her  sis- 
ter and  putting  her  arms  round  her  neck. 

"  Well,  you  needn't  be;  I  don't  care,"  Lulu 
said  defiantly,  and  with  a  little  stamp  of  her 
foot.  "No,  not  if  all  the  old  tyrants  in  the 
world  were  angry  with  me!" 

"Oh,  Lu,  don't  talk  so!"  entreated  Grace; 
"and  you  do  care  if  papa  is  displeased?  Our 
own  dear  papa  who  loves  us  so  dearly?" 

"Yes,"  acknowledged  Lulu,  in  a  more  quiet 
and  subdued  tone.  "Oh,  Gracie,  why  wasn't 
I  made  good  like  you?" 

"Don't  you  remember  the  Bible  verse  we 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  159 

learned  the  other  day  ?"  queried  Grace.  "  '  There 
is  none  good;  no,  not  one.'  " 

"  Then  Grandpa  Dinsmore  isn't  good  himself, 
and  ought  to  have  more  patience  with  me,"  re- 
marked Lulu.  ' '  But  don't  you  fret  about  it, 
Gracie;  there's  no  need." 

"  You're  always  sorry  when  I'm  in  trouble, 
and  I  can't  help  feeling  so  when  you  are,"  said 
Grace. 

Violet  was  dressing  for  dinner,  thinking  sadly 
the  while  upon  what  she  had  just  learned  from 
Grace. 

"  How  it  would  trouble  her  father  if  he  should 
hear  it!"  she  said  to  herself.  "  I  hope  grandpa 
will  not  consider  it  necessary  to  report  her  con- 
duct to  him.  Of  course,  according  to  his  re- 
quirements she  should  tell  him  herself,  but  I 
presume  she  will  hardly  have  the  courage  to  re- 
f rai  ti  from  making  her  behavior  appear  less  rep- 
rehensible than  it  actually  was." 

She  questioned  with  herself  whether  to  speak 
to  Lulu  on  the  subject  of  her  misconduct,  but 
decided  not  to  do  so  at  present,  unless  some- 
thing should  occur  to  lead  to  it  naturally. 

Her  toilet  completed,  she  went  down  to  the 
parlor,  and  there  found  her  grandfather  alone. 

He  looked  up  with  a  welcoming  smile  ;  Violet 
had  always  been  a  particular  favorite  with  him. 

"  The  first  down,  little  cricket,"  he  said,  using 
an  old-time  pet  name,  and  pausing  in  his  walk 


160  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

(for  he  was  pacing  the  floor)  to  gallantly  hand 
her  to  a  seat  on  a  sofa;  then  placing  himself  by 
her  side,  "  How  extremely  youthful  you  look, 
my  pet!  Who  would  take  you  for  a  matron?" 

"  To  tell  you  a  secret,  grandpa,"  she  said, 
with  a  merry  look,  "  I  feel  quite  young  still 
when  the  children  are  not  by;  and  not  always 
very  old  even  when  they  are  with  me.  By  the 
way,  how  have  they  behaved  themselves  to- 
day?" 

A  grave,  slightly  annoyed  look  came  over  his 
face  as  she  asked  the  question. 

"Max  and  Gracie  as  well  as  any  one  could 
desire,"  he  said;  "  but  Lulu — really,  Vi,  if  she 
were  my  own  child,  I  should  try  the  virtue  of  a 
rod  with  her." 

Violet's  face  reflected  the  gravity  of  his,  while 
ehe  gave  vent  to  an  audible  sigh. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  went  on  to  describe  Lulu's  be- 
havior on  that  and  several  other  days,  then 
wound  up  with  the  question,  "What  do  you 
think  her  father  would  have  me  do  with  her?" 

"  I  suppose  he  would  say  send  her  to  a  board- 
ing-school; but,  grandpa,  I  am  very  loath  to  see 
that  done.  At  the  same  time  I  cannot  bear  to 
have  you  annoyed  with  her  ill-conduct,  and  I 
am  thinking  of  attempting  the  task  of  teaching 
her  myself." 

Mr.  Dinsmore  shook  his  head.  "I  cannot 
have  you  annoyed  with  her,  my  little  Vi ;  no 


THE  TWO  ELSIES,  161 

more,  at  least,  than  you  necessarily  must  be,  oc- 
cupying the  relationship  that  you  do.  But  we 
will  take  the  matter  into  consideration,  getting 
your  grandma  and  mother  to  aid  us  with  their 
advice." 

"And  we  won't  tell  her  father  the  whole  un- 
pleasant truth,  will  we,  grandpa?"  Violet  said, 
half  inquiringly,  half  entreatingly. 

"  You  shall  tell  him  just  what  you  please;  I 
shall  not  trouble  him  in  regard  to  the  matter,'* 
Mr.  Dinsmore  answered  in  his  kindliest  tone. 

The  entrance  of  Mrs.  Keith  and  Annis  put  an 
end  to  the  conversation,  and  presently  dinner 
was  announced. 

Lulu  went  to  the  dining-room  in  some  trepi- 
dation, not  knowing  what  treatment  to  expect 
from  Mr.  Dinsmore,  or  others  who  might  have 
learned  the  story  of  her  misconduct. 

But  there  seemed  no  change  in  the  manner  of 
any  of  the  grown  people,  except  Mr.  Dinsmore, 
who  simply  ignored  her  existence  altogether, 
apparently  was  unaware  of  her  presence,  never 
looking  at  or  speaking  to  her. 

He  had  privately  given  instructions  before- 
hand to  one  of  the  servants  to  attend  to  Miss 
Lulu's  wants  at  the  table,  seeing  that  her  plate 
was  supplied  with  whatever  viands  she  desired; 
and  it  was  done  so  quietly  that  no  one  noticed 
anything  unusual  in  the  conduct  of  the  meal. 

Still   Lulu   was  uncomfortably  conscious  of 


162  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

being  in  disgrace,  and  seized  the  first  opportu- 
nity to  slip  quietly  away  to  her  own  room. 

She  took  up  the  story-book — still  unfinished 
— which  had  got  her  into  this  trouble,  but  could 
not  feel  the  interest  she  had  before;  an  uneasy 
conscience  prevented. 

Laying  it  aside,  she  sat  for  some  moments 
with  her  elbow  on  the  window-siM,  her  cheek  in 
her  hand,  her  eyes  gazing  upon  vacancy.  She 
was  thinking  of  what  Max  had  said  about  the 
duty  of  confession  to  her  father. 

"I  wish  I  didn't  have  to,"  she  sighed  to  her- 
self; "  I  wish  papa  hadn't  said  I  must  write  out 
every  day  what  I've  been  doing  and  send  the 
diary  to  him.  I  think  it's  hard;  it's  bad  enough 
to  have  to  confess  my  wrong-doing  to  him  when 
he's  at  home.  It's  just  as  well  he  isn't,  though, 
for  I  knovv  he'd  punish  me  if  he  was.  Maybe 
he  will  when  he  comes  again,  but  it's  likely 
to  be  such  a  long  while  first  that  I  think  I'm 
pretty  safe  as  far  as  that  is  concerned.  Oh,  it 
does  provoke  me  so  that  he  will  make  me  obey 
these  people  !  I'm  determined  I'll  do  exactly 
as  I  please  when  I'm  grown  up! 

"But  if  I'm  sent  off  to  boarding-school  I'll 
have  to  obey  the  teachers  there,  or  have  a  fight 
and  be  expelled — which  would  be  a  great  disgrace 
and  'most  break  papa's  heart,  I  do  believe — 
and  they  would  very  likely  be  more  disagreea- 
ble than  even  Grandpa  Dinsmore;  not  half  so 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  163 

nice  and  kind  as  Grandma  Elsie,  I'm  perfectly 
certain.  Oh  dear,  if  I  only  were  grown  up ! 
But  I'm  not,  and  I  have  to  write  the  story  of 
to-day  to  papa.  I'll  make  it  short." 

Opening  her  writing-desk,  she  took  there- 
from pen,  ink,  and  paper,  and,  after  a  moment's 
cogitation,  began. 

"  I  haven't  been  a  good  girl  to-day,"  she  wrote; 
"  I  was  so  interested  in  a  story-book  that  I  neg- 
lected to  learn  my  Latin  lesson;  so  I  failed  in 
the  recitation,  and  Grandpa  Dinsmore  was  very 
cross  and  disagreeable  about  it.  He  says  I  an- 
swered him  disrespectfully  and  as  punishment 
I  sha'n't  go  into  the  schoolroom  or  recite  to  him 
again  for  a  week. 

"  There,"  glancing  over  what  she  had  writ- 
ten, "  I  hope  papa  will  never  question  me  closely 
about  it;  and  I  think  he  won't;  it'll  be  such  an 
old  story  by  the  time  we  meet  again." 

The  week  of  her  banishment  from  the  school- 
room was  an  uncomfortable  one  to  Lulu,  though 
she  was  given  no  reason  to  consider  herself  a 
martyr.  She  was  allowed  a  share  in  all  the 
home  pleasures,  all  her  wants  were  as  carefully 
attended  to  as  usual,  she  received  no  harsh 
words  or  unkinc1  looks;  yet  somehow  could  never 
rid  herself  of  the  consciousness  that  she  was  in 
disgrace.  Very  little  notice  was  taken  of  her  by 
any  of  the  family  except  her  brother  and  sister; 
she  came  and  went  about  the  house  as  she 


164  TBE  TWO  ELSIES. 

pleased,  —never  venturing  into  the  schoolroom, 
however,— but  when  she  joined  the  family  circle 
no  one  seemed  to  be  aware  of  her  presence;  they 
talked  among  themselves,  but  did  not  address 
or  even  look  at  her. 

This  treatment  was  galling  to  her,  and  she 
began  to  spend  almost  all  of  her  time  in  "the 
boy's  work-room,"  at  her  favorite  employment 
of  fret-sawing. 

Max  was  generally  at  work  there  also  out  of 
school-hours,  but  during  those  hours  she  had 
always  been  alone  till  one  morning  Mrs.  Leland, 
happening  to  want  something  from  a  closet  in 
the  work-room,  came  unexpectedly  upon  her. 

It  was  a  surprise  to  both;  for  Evelyn  had  kept 
her  friend's  counsel,  and  no  one  at  Ion  had  let 
Elsie  or  any  one  else  indeed  into  the  secret  of 
Lulu's  ill-conduct  and  consequent  disgrace. 

"  You  here,  Lu  ?"  she  exclaimed  on  entering 
the  room.  "  I  heard  you  saw  as  I  came  up  the 
stairway,  and  wondered  who  could  be  busy  here 
at  this  hour  when  the  young  folks  are  all  sup- 
posed to  be  in  the  schoolroom. 

"  What  lovely  work  you  are  doing! "  she  went 
on,  drawing  near  to  examine  it.  "  I  presume 
you  have  been  extremely  good  and  studious,  and 
so  have  been  rewarded  with  leave  of  absence  at 
this  unusual  hour;  and  you  are  certainly  making 
good  use  of  your  holiday. 

"You  are  wonderfully  expert  at  this  for  9 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  166 

child  of  your  age.  Perhaps  one  of  these  days 
you  will  develop  into  so  great  a  genius  as  to 
make  us  all  proud  of  your  acquaintance." 

Lulu's  cheeks  burned. 

"  You  are  very  kind  to  praise  my  work  so, 
Aunt  Elsie,"  she  said.  "  Do  you  really  think 
this  basket  is  handsome — I  mean  without  mak- 
ing allowance  for  my  age  ?" 

"I  certainly  do;  I  think  it  deserves  all  I 
have  said  of  it,  if  not  more.  How  pleased  your 
father  will  be  when  he  hears  what  a  good,  in- 
dustrious, and  painstaking  little  girl  he  has  for 
his  eldest  daughter!" 

Lulu  did  not  speak  for  a  moment.  She  was 
fighting  a  battle  with  herself;  conscience  on 
the  one  hand  and  love  of  approbation  on  the 
other  were  having  a  great  struggle  within  her 
breast.  She  valued  Mrs.  Leland's  good  opinion 
and  was  loath  to  lose  it. 

But  she  was  worthy  of  her  father's  glad  en- 
comium/' However  many  and  serious  her  faults 
may  be,  she  is  at  least  honest  and  truthful," 
and  could  not  accept  praise  which  she  knew 
was  wholly  undeserved. 

"  You  mistake,  Aunt  Elsie,"  she  said  with 
an  effort,  hanging  her  head  in  shame,  while  her 
cheek  flushed  hotly  ;  "I  am  not  here  for  being 
good,  but  for  being  naughty — missing  my  les- 
son and  answering  Grandpa  Dinsmore  imperti« 
nently  when  he  reproved  me  for  it." 


166  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"I  grieve  to  hear  it,  my  dear  child/'  Elsie 
returned  in  a  truly  sorrowful  tone.  "I  had 
hoped  you  were  getting  quite  the  better  of  your 
temper  and  inclination  to  defy  lawful  authority. 
But  do  not  be  discouraged  from  trying  again  to 
conquer  your  faults.  Every  one  of  us  has  an 
evil  nature  and  many  spiritual  foes  to  fight 
against;  yet  if  we  fight  manfully,  looking  to 
Jesus  for  help  and  strength,  we  shall  assuredly 
gain  the  victory  at  last ;  coming  off  more  than 
conquerors  through  Him  who  loved  us  and  died 
to  save  us  from  sin  and  death." 

''You  can  never  think  well  of  me  again, 
Aunt  Elsie?"  Lulu  said,  half  in  assertion,  half 
inquiringly. 

"  I  certainly  hope  to,  Lulu,"  was  the  kind 
reply  "  Your  honest  avowal  is  greatly  to  your 
credit :  I  see  that  you  are  above  the  meanness 
of  falsehood  and  taking  undeserved  praise  ;  that 
seems  to  me  a  very  hopeful  sign,  deeply  un- 
grateful as  was  your  conduct  toward  my  dear, 
good  grandfather,  who  has  been  so  kind  to  you 
and  yours.  Do  you  not  think  it  so  yourself, 
now  that  your  passion  has  had  time  to  cool  ?" 

"Yes,  ma'am,"  replied  Lulu,  again  hanging 
her  head  and  blushing.  "I  don't  mean  to  be- 
have so  any  more." 

Then  after  a  moment's  silence,  "  Aunt  Elsie, 
I  don't  believe  anybody  has  any  idea  how  hard 
it  is  for  me  to  be  good." 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  167 

"  Don't  you  think  other  people  find  it  hard, 
too,  my  poor  child  ?"  EJsie  asked  gently. 
"  They  also  hare  evil  natures." 

"I'm  sure,"  said  Lulu,  "that  Mai  and 
Gracie  don't  have  half  as  hard  work  to  be  pa- 
tient and  sweet-tempered  as  I  do.  I  often  wish 
Fd  been  made  good  like  Gracie  ;  and  I  don't 
see  why  I  wasn't.  And  there's  Kosie ;  she 
doesn't  ever  seem  to  want  to  be  wilful,  or 
tempted  at  all  to  get  into  a  passion." 

"Perhaps,  Lulu,  she  is  as  strongly  tempted 
to  some  other  sin  as  you  are  to  wilf  ulness  and 
passion,  and  perhaps  falls  before  temptation  as 
often.  We  cannot  read  each  other's  hearts  ;  one 
cannot  know  how  much  another  resists — can 
only  see  the  failures  and  not  the  struggles  to 
avoid  them. 

"  But  how  comforting  to  know  that  God,  our 
heavenly  Father,  sees  and  knows  it  all ;  that  He 
pities  our  weakness  and  proneness  to  sin!  How 
precious  are  His  promises  of  help  in  time  of 
trial,  if  we  look  to  Him  for  it,  at  the  same  time 
using  all  our  own  strength  in  the  struggle!" 

"  I  never  thought  about  different  people  hav- 
ing different  temptations,"  remarked  Lulu, 
thoughtfully.  "Perhaps  it  isn't  so  much 
harder  for  me  to  do  right  than  for  others,  after 
all." 

"My  grandfather  is  not  unforgiving,"  Elsie 
remarked  as  she  turned  to  go;  "and  I  think 


168  THE  TWO  EL8IE8. 

if  you  show  that  yon  are  really  sorry  for  your 
wrong-doing,  he  will  restore  you  to  your  former 
'privileges." 

Lulu  went  on  with  her  work,  but  her  thoughts 
were  busy  with  that  parting  piece  of  advice,  or 
rather  the  suggestion  thrown  out  by  Mrs.  Le- 
land. 

Her  pride  strongly  revolted  against  making 
any  acknowledgment,  and  remembering  that 
there  was  but  one  more  day  of  her  week  left,  she 
at  length  decided  to  await  events  and  do  the 
disagreeable  duty  only  when  she  could  no  longer 
delay  it  without  danger  of  banishment. 

A  remark  she  accidentally  overheard  from 
Eosie  that  afternoon  made  her  more  unwilling 
to  apologize  to  Mr.  Dinsmore  ;  in  fact,  quite  de- 
termined that  she  would  do  nothing  of  the  kind. 

Kosie  was  speaking  to  Zoe,  as  they  entered 
the  work-room  together,  and  did  not  notice  that 
Lulu  was  there  reading  in  a  deep  window- seat, 
where  she  was  partially  concealed  by  a  curtain. 

"  I  think  if  Lulu  is  wise  she  will  soon  make  it 
up  with  grandpa,"  she  was  saying ;  "  for  Christ- 
mas is  not  so  very  far  off,  and  of  course  she  will 
get  nothing  from  him  if  she  continues  obstinate 
and  rebellious." 

Lulu  did  not  wait  to  hear  what  Zoe  might 
say  in  reply,  but  starting  up  in  a  fury  of  indig- 
nation, "I  would  have  you  to  understand, 
Miss  Rosie  Travilla,"  she  said,  "that  I  am  not 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  169 

the  mercenary  creature  you  appear  to  believe 
me.  I  would  scorn  to  apologize  in  order  to 
secure  a  gift  from  Mr.  Dinsmore  or  anybody 
else  ;  and  if  he  gives  me  one,  I  shall  not  accept 
it." 

"I  really  do  not  think  you  will  have  the  op- 
portunity to  reject  a  gift  from  him,"  replied 
Rosie,  with  what  seemed  to  Lulu  exasperating 
coolness.  "  However,  I  sincerely  regret  having 
said  anything  to  rouse  that  fearful  temper  of 
yours.  I  should  not  have  spoken  so  had  I 
known  you  were  within  earshot." 

"  No,  I  have  no  doubt  that  you  say  many  a 
mean  thing  of  me  behind  my  back  that  you 
would  be  ashamed,  or  afraid,  to  say  to  my  face." 

Rosie  laughed  gleefully.  "  Do  you  think  I 
am  afraid  of  you?"  she  asked  in  a  mirthful 
tone,  putting  a  strong  emphasis  upon  the  last 
word. 

"Come,  come,  girls,"  interposed  Zoe,  "you 
surely  are  not  going  to  quarrel  about  nothing  ?" 

""No  ;  I  have  no  quarrel  with  any  one,"  re- 
plied Rosie,  turning  about  and  leaving  the  room 
with  a  quick,  light  step. 

Lulu  threw  her  book  from  her,  upon  the  seat 
from  which  she  had  just  risen. 

"She  insults  me  and  then  walks  off  saying 
she  has  no  quarrel  with  anybody!"  she  exclaimed 
passionately,  addressing  Zoe,  who  had  remained 
behind  with  the  laudable  desire  to  say  some- 


170  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

thing  to  Lulu  which  should  be  as  oil  upon  the 
troubled  water.  "  It's  bad  enough  to  be  abused 
without  being  forgiven  for  it." 

"So  it  is,  "said  Zoe ;  "but  I  don't  think 
Rosie  meant  any  harm ;  I  sincerely  believe  she 
wants  you  to  make  it  up  with  grandpa  for  your 
own  sake — that  you  may  have  a  good  time  now 
and  at  Christmas/' 

"If  I  can't  do  it  from  a  better  motive  than 
that,  I  won't  do  it  at  all,"  said  Lulu.  "Aunt 
Zoe,  I  hope  you  have  a  little  better  opinion  of 
me  than  Rosie  seems  to  have  ?" 

"  Yes,  Lulu,  I've  always  liked  you.  I  think 
yours  would  be  a  splendid  character  if  only 
you  could  learn  to  rule  your  own  spirit,  as  the 
Bible  says.  I've  heard  my  father  say  that  those 
who  were  naturally  high-tempered  and  wilful 
made  the  noblest  men  and  women  if  they  once 
thoroughly  learned  the  lesson  of  self-control." 

"I  wish  I  could,"  said  Lulu,  dejectedly. 
"  I'm  always  sorry  for  my  failure  when  my  pas- 
sion is  over,  and  think  I  will  never  indulge  it 
again ;  but  soon  somebody  does  or  says  some- 
thing very  provoking,  and  before  I  have  time 
to  think  of  my  good  resolutions  I'm  in  a  pas- 
sion and  saying  angry  words  in  return." 

"I  am  sorry  for  you,"  said  Zoe;  "I  have 
temper  enough  of  my  own  to  be  able  to  sympa- 
thize with  you.  But  you  will  try  to  make  your 
peace  with  grandpa,  won't  you  ?" 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  171 

"No;  I  was  intending  to,  if  Rosie  hadn't 
interfered,  but  I  sha'n't  now ;  because  if  I  did 
he  would  think  it  was  from  that  mean  motive 
that  Rosie  suggested." 

"  Oh  no;  grandpa  is  too  noble  himself  to  sus- 
pect others  of  such  meanness,"  asserted  Zoe, 
defending  him  all  the  more  warmly  that  she 
had  sometimes  talked  a  trifle  hardly  of  him  her- 
self. 

But  she  saw  from  Lulu's  countenance  that  to 
undo  Rosie's  work  was  quite  impossible,  so 
presently  gave  up  the  attempt  and  left  her  to 
solitude  and  her  book. 


CHAPTEE  XIV. 

"  How  poor  are  they  that  have  not  patience  1" 

SHAKESPEABE. 

THE  next  morning's  mail  brought  a  letter  from 
Isadore  Keith  to  her  cousin,  Mrs.  Elsie  Tra- 
villa.  It  was  dated  "Viamede  Parsonage," 
and  written  in  a  cheerful  strain;  for  Isa  was 
very  happy  in  her  married  life. 

She  wrote  rejoicingly  of  the  prospect  of  see- 
ing the  Ion  family  at  Viamede;  the  relatives  of 
her  husband  who  were  now  staying  with  them 
also  urged  an  early  arrival. 

"  We  long  to  have  you  all  here  for  the  whole 
season,"  she  said;  "Molly  and  I  are  looking 
eagerly  forward  to  your  coming ;  and  the  old 
servants  at  the  mansion  beg  for  a  Christmas  with 
the  family  in  the  house.  Cannot  Ion  spare  you 
to  Viamede  this  year  at  that  season  ? 

"I  know  your  and  uncle's  kind  hearts  would 
make  you  both  rejoice  in  adding  to  our  happi- 
ness, and  theirs  also.  And  I  have  an  additional 
inducement  to  offer.  A  fine  school  has  been 
opened  lately  in  the  neighborhood,  near  enough 


THE  TWO  ELSIES,  173 

to  all  our  homes  for  our  children  to  attend. 
Mine,  of  course,  are  still  far  too  young,  but  I 
rejoice  in  the  prospect  for  the  future. 

"It  is  both  a  boarding  and  day  school,  prin- 
cipally for  girls  of  all  ages  from  six  or  eight  to 
eighteen  or  twenty  ;  but  they  take  a  few  boys, 
brothers  of  the  girls  who  attend. 

A  gentleman  and  his  wife  are  the  principals, 
two  daughters  assist,  and  there  are  French  and 
music  masters,  etc.  You  will  hear  all  about  it 
when  you  come ;  but  I  am  pretty  certain  you 
•will  find  it  a  suitable  school  for  all  your  numer- 
ous flock  of  children;  and  so  uncle  may  take  a 
rest  from  his  labor  of  love,  for  such  I  know  it 
has  been." 

The  remainder  of  the  letter  was  occupied  with 
other  matters  not  important  to  our  story. 

The  greater  part  of  the  missive  Elsie  read  aloud 
to  the  assembled  family  in  the  parlor,  where 
they  had  gathered  on  leaving  the  breakfast-table; 
then  turning  to  her  father, 

"Well,  papa,  what  do  you  think  of  it?"  she 
asked.  "  I  am  rejoiced  at  the  prospect  of  seeing 
you  left  to  take  your  ease,  as  you  surely  have  a 
right  to  at  your  age." 

"  Am  I  actually  growing  so  extremely  old?" 
he  asked  with  a  comically  rueful  look.  "  Really, 
I  had  flattered  myself  that  I  was  still  a  vigorous 
man,  capable  of  a  great  deal  of  exertion." 

"  So  you  seem  to  be,  Cousin  Horace/'  said 


174  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

Mr.  Keith,  "  and  certainly  you  are  quite  youth* 
ful  compared  to  Marcia  and  myself." 

"  Oh  fie,  Uncle  Keith,"  laughed  Zoe,  "  to  in- 
sinuate  that  a  lady  is  so  very  ancient !" 

"But,  my  dear  child,  people  often  come,  to- 
ward the  close  of  life,  to  be  proud  of  their  age, 
and  perhaps  sometimes  are  tempted  to  make  it 
appear  greater  than  it  is." 

"When  they  get  up  in  the  hundreds,  for  in- 
stance?" Edward  said  half  inquiringly. 

"  Yes,"  said  Mr.  Keith,  with  an  amused  smile; 
"though  I  must  not  be  understood  as  acknowl- 
edging that  either  my  wife  or  myself  has  yet 
arrived  at  that  stage." 

"But  we  hope  you  will  live  to  reach  it," 
Elsie  said,  with  an  affectionate  glance  from  one 
to  the  other. 

"  Would  you  keep  us  so  long  from  home,  my 
sweet  cousin  ?"  Mrs.  Keith  asked,  something  in 
her  placid  face  seeming  to  tell  of  longing  desire 
to  be  near  and  like  her  Lord.  " 

"Only  for  the  sake  of  those  to  whom  you  are 
so  dear,  Aunt  Marcia,"  Elsie  answered,  her  eyes 
glistening. 

"  I  shall  keep  them  as  long  as  ever  I  can," 
said  Annis. 

There  was  a  moment's  silence  ;  then  Edward 
asked,  "Now  what  about  Isa's  request?" 

"What  do  you  say,  Elsie?"  Mr.  Dinsmore 
queried,  looking  at  his  daughter. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  175 

"  That  I  am  quite  satisfied  to  go  at  whatever 
time  will  best  suit  the  others  ;  particularly  our 
guests  and  yourself,  papa." 

"What  do  you  say,  Marcia?"  he  inquired  of 
his  cousin. 

"  That  I  find  it  delightful  here,  and  feel  as- 
sured it  will  not  be  less  so  at  Viamede ;  so  am 
ready  to  go  at  once,  or  to  stay  longer,  as  you 
please." 

Mrs.  Dinsmore,  Mr.  Keith,  and  Annis  ex- 
pressed themselves  in  like  manner. 

"I  think  you  would  probably  have  pleasanter 
weather  for  travelling  now  than  some  weeks  later 
in  the  season,"  remarked  Edward  ;  "  and  what- 
ever else  may  be  said  of  my  opinion,  it  is  at  least 
disinterested,  as  I  shall  be  the  loser  if  you  are 
influenced  by  it." 

"  Why,  what  do  you  mean,  Ned?"  asked  Zoe, 
in  surprise.  "  Are  we  not  going  too?" 

"Not  I,  my  dear;  at  least  not  for  the  win- 
ter: business  requires  my  presence  here.  I  hope, 
though,  to  be  able  to  join  you  all  for  perhaps 
two  or  three  weeks." 

"Not  me;  for  I  shall  not  go  till  you  do,"  she 
said  with  decision.  "  You  know  you  couldn't 
spare  me,  don't  you?" 

"  I  know  I  should  miss  you  sadly,"  he  acknowl- 
edged, furtively  passing  his  arm  round  her 
waist,  for,  as  usual,  they  were  seated  side  by  side 
on  a  sofa;  "but  I  know  how  you  have  been. 


176  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

looking  forward  for  months  to  this  winter  at 
Viamede,  and  I  don't  intend  you  shall  miss  it 
for  my  sake." 

"  But  what  have  your  intentions  to  do  with 
it?"  she  asked,  with  a  twinkle  of  fun  in  her  eye 
and  a  saucy  little  toss  of  her  pretty  head. 
"  The  question  to  be  decided  is  what  I  intend; 
and  I  answer,  "  Never  to  leave  my  husband,  but 
to  go  when  he  goes  and  stay  when  he  stays! 
What  do  you  say  to  that?" 

"That  I  am  blest  with  the  dearest  of  little 
wives/'  he  whispered  close  to  her  ear,  and 
tightening  his  clasp  of  her  waist. 

They  had  nearly  forgotten  the  presence  of  the 
others,  who  were  too  busy  arranging  the  time  for 
setting  out  upon  their  contemplated  journey  to 
notice  this  bit  of  by-play. 

The  children — Lulu  included — were  all  in  the 
room  and  listening  with  intense  interest  to  the 
consultation  of  their  elders. 

At  length  it  was  settled  that  they  would  leave 
in  a  few  days,  and  Kosie,  Max,  Grace,  and  Wal- 
ter burst  into  exclamations  of  delight;  but  Lulu 
stole  quietly  and  unobserved  from  the  room  and 
hurried  to  her  own. 

"  Oh,  I  wonder,"  she  sighed  to  herself  as  she 
shut  the  door  and  dropped  into  a  chair,  "if  I 
am  to  go  too!  I  wouldn't  be  left  behind  for  any- 
thing ;  and  as  there  is  a  school  there  that  I  can 
be  sent  to  as  a  day-scholar,  maybe  Mamma  V; 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  177 

will  coax  to  have  me  go;  she's  more  likely  to  be 
in  favor  of  taking  me  than  anybody  else — unless 
it's  Grandma  Elsie." 

Just  then  she  heard  footsteps  coming  up  the- 
stairs,  through  the  hall,  and  into  the  adjoining 
room,  and  the  voices  of  the  three  who  were  in. 
her  thoughts. 

"  What  do  you  think  about  it,  papa?"  Elsie  was- 
saying .  "I  should  be  very  glad  to  have  the  dear 
child  enjoy  all  that  the  rest  of  us  do;  but  it  must 
not  be  at  the  cost  of  spoiling  your  enjoyment." 

"  I  shall  not  allow  it  to  do  so,"  Mr.  Dinsmore 
answered.  "  Lulu  is  a  lovable  child  in  spite  of 
her  very  serious  faults,  and  it  would  distress  me 
to  have  her  deprived  of  the  delights  of  a  winter 
at  Viamede;  which  she  has,  I  believe,  been  look- 
ing forward  to  with  as  great  eagerness  as  any 
of  the  others,  children  or  adults." 

"  I  know  she  has;  and,  dear  grandpa,  I  thank 
you  very  much  for  your  kind  willingness  to  take 
her  with  us,"  Violet  responded  feelingly;  her 
mother  adding, 

"  I  also,  papa;  it  would  grieve  me  deeply  to- 
be  compelled  to  leave  her  behind ;  especially 
as  it  must  necessarily  be  in  a  boarding-school; 
Edward  and  Zoe  being  too  young  and  inexpe- 
rienced to  take  charge  of  her." 

Lulu's  first  emotion  on  hearing  all  this  wa» 
delight  that  she  was  to  go;  the  next,  gratitude 
to  these  kind  friends,  mingled  with  a  deep  sense 
of  shame  on  account  of  her  misconduct, 


178  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

Impulsively  she  rose  from  her  seat,  hastened 
to  the  door  of  communication  with  the  room 
where  they  were,  and,  pausing  on  the  threshold, 
asked  timidly,  "  Mamma  Vi,  may  I  come  in  ?" 

"  Yes,  Lulu,"  Violet  answered  with  a  kindly 
look  and  smile;  and  the  little  girl,  stepping 
quickly  to  Mr.  Dinsmore's  side,  addressed  him, 
with  eyes  cast  down  and  cheeks  burning  with 
blushes: 

"I  heard  what  you  said  just  now,  Grandpa 
Dinsmore,  though  I  wasn't  intending  to  be  an 
eavesdropper,  and  I  thank  you  very  much  for 
being  so  kind  and  forgiving  to  me  when  I've 
been  so  ungrateful  and  troublesome  to  you;  and 
it  makes  me  feel  very  sorry  and  ashamed,  be- 
cause of  my  bad  behavior.  Will  you  please  for- 
give me?  and  Fll  try  to  be  a  better  girl  in 
future/'  she  added  with  an  effort. 

"  Surely  I  will,  my  dear  child,"  Mr.  Dins- 
more  responded,  taking  her  by  the  hand  and 
drawing  her  to  him,  then  bending  down  to  kiss 
her  cheek  and  stroke  her  hair  caressingly.  "  So 
well  assured  am  I  that  you  are  truly  sorry,  and 
desirous  to  do  better,  that  I  should  say  come 
back  to  the  school-room  to-morrow,  if  we  were 
going  on  with  lessons  as  usual ;  but  as  the  timo 
for  setting  out  upon  our  journey  to  Viamede  is 
so  very  near,  I  shall  give  no  more  lessons,  after 
to-day,  until  we  re  turn. " 

"Ah,"  glancing  at  his  watch,  "I  see  I  should 


THE  TWO  EL8IE8.  17$ 

be  with  my  pupils  now;"  and  with  that  he  rose 
and  left  the  room. 

"  Lulu,  dear,  you  have  made  me  quite  happy," 
Elsie  said,  smiling  affectionately  upon  the  little 
girl. 

"And  me  also,"  said  Violet;  "and  I  know 
your  father  would  feel  so  too,  if  he  were 
here." 

"  You  are  all  so  kind  you  make  me  feel  very 
much  ashamed  of  myself,"  murmured  Lulu, 
blushing  and  casting  down  her  eyes.  "  Mamma 
Vi,  can  I  do  anything  to  help  you  ?" 

"  If  you  like  to  amuse  baby  for  a  few  minutes, 
it  will  be  a  help  to  me/'  Violet  answered ;  for 
she  saw  that  just  now  it  would  give  Lulu  sincere 
pleasure  to  think  herself  of  use.  "  Her  mammy 
is  eating  her  breakfast,"  Violet  continued,  "and 
I  want  to  speak  to  Christine  and  Alma  about 
some  sewing  they  are  doing  for  me." 

"I'd  like  to,  Mamma  Vi,"  returned  Lulu, 
holding  out  her  hands  to  little  Elsie,  and  de- 
lighted that  her  mute  invitation  was  at  once 
accepted ;  the  sweet  babe  stretching  out  its 
chubby  arms  to  her. 

"  I  do  think  she  is  just  as  pretty  and  smart 
as  she  can  be !  Aren't  you,  you  darling  little 
pet?"  she  went  on,  hugging  and  kissing  the 
little  one  with  sisterly  affection,  while  the  young 
mother  looked  on  with  shining  eyes. 

It  was  a  great  relief  to  her  that  Lulu  seemed 


180  THE  TWO  ELSIES, 

to  have  entirely  banished  her  former  jealousy  of 
her  baby-sister;  and  that  this  pleasant  state  of 
affairs  might  continue,  she  was  careful  to  make 
her  errand  to  the  sewing-room  very  short,  lest 
Lulu  should  begin  to  find  her  task  irksome. 

Hastening  back  to  her  own  apartments,  she 
found  Lulu  still  in  high  good-humor,  laughing 
and  romping  with  the  babe,  allowing  it  to  pat 
her  cheeks  and  pull  her  hair  with  perfect  im- 
punity. 

"  Mamma  Vi,"  she  said,  "  isn't  she  a  darling?" 

"I  think  so,"  replied  Violet;  "but  I  fear 
ehe  is  hurting  you,  for  I  know  from  experience 
that  she  can  pull  hair  very  hard." 

"  Oh/'  said  Lulu,  "  I  don't  mind  such  a  tri- 
fling hurt,  as  it  amuses  her." 

Still  she  seemed  quite  ready  to  resign  baby 
to  her  mother. 

"What  more  can  I  do,  Mamma  Vi?"  she 
asked. 

"  Don't  you  want  to  finish  that  pretty  bracket 
you  were  at  yesterday?"  asked  Violet.  / 

"  Yes,  ma'am ;  unless  there  is  something  I 
can  do  to  help  you." 

"  Nothing  at  present,  thank  you,  dear,"  Violet 
answered;  and  giving  a  parting  kiss  to  the  baby, 
Lulu  hastened  away  to  the  work-room. 

She  toiled  on  industriously,  much  interested 
in  her  carving,  cheerful  and  happy,  but  watch- 
ing the  clock  OD  the  mantel  as  the  time  drew 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  181 

near  for  Mr.  Dinsmore's  pupils  to  be  dismissed 
from  their  tasks. 

She  had  not  seen  Evelyn  since  early  the  day 
before,  and  was  longing  to  have  a  talk  with  her, 
particularly  about  the  delightful  prospect  of 
going  to  Viamede  to  spend  some  months  there 
together;  and  when  at  last  the  sound  of  child 
vo;ces  and  laughter,  coming  up  from  below,  told 
her  that  lessons  were  over,  she  sprang  up  arxJ 
ran  hastily  down  the  stairs,  looking  eagerly  for 
her  friend. 

She  did  not  see  Evelyn,  but  met  Rosie  face  to 
face. 

They  exchanged  glances:  Lulu's  proud  and 
disdainful,  Rosie's  merry  and  careless;  insult- 
ingly, so  Lulu  thought,  considering  what  had 
passed  between  them  the  previous  day;  and 
drawing  herself  up  to  her  full  height,  she  said, 
her  eyes  flashing  with  anger,  "You  owe  me  an 
apology!" 

"Do  I,  indeed?  Then  I'm  quite  able  to  owe 
it,"  laughed  Rosie,  dancing  away,  but  pausing 
presently  to  throw  back  a  parting  word  over  her 
shoulder:  "I'm  afraid  that's  a  very  bad  debt, 
Miss  Raymond;  don't  you  wish  you  could  col- 
lect it?" 

Lulu's  face  crimsoned  with  anger,  and  she  was 
opening  her  lips  for  a  cutting  retort,  when  Eve- 
lyn, who  had  just  stepped  out  of  the  schoolroom, 
where  she  had  lingered  a  moment  to  arrange  the 


182  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

contents  of  her  desk,  hastily  threw  an  arm  round 
her  waist  and  drew  her  away. 

"Don't  mind  what  Rosie  says;  it's  not  worth 
caring  for,"  she  whispered.  "She's  full  of  her 
fun,  don't  you  see?  and  doesn't  mean  any  harm. 
Come,  let  us  go  up  to  the  work-room  and  have 
a  good  talk." 

Lulu  yielded  in  silence,  struggling  hard  to  be 
mistress  of  herself. 

Evelyn  tried  to  help  her.  "  Oh,  Lulu,  is  it  not 
delightful  that  we  are  to  go  so  soon  to  that 
lovely  Viamede?"  she  asked  as  the  work-room 
door  closed  behind  them. 

"Yes;  ff  only  one  could  leave  temper  and 
tormenting  people  behind!"  sighed  Luhi.  "  Oh, 
Eva,  Rosie  is  so  tormenting!  I'd  be  glad  to  be 
friends  with  her,  but  she  won't  let  me." 

"  It  is  trying,"  Evelyn  admitted.  "  But  you 
know,  Lu,"  she  went  on,  "that  we  must  expect 
troubles  and  trials  in  this  world;  that  they  are 
sent  or  permitted  for  our  good;  for  strength 
grows  by  exercise,  and  if  there  is  nothing  to  try 
our  patience,  how  can  it  grow?" 

"  I  have  none  to  begin  with,"  said  Lulu. 

"  Oh,  that's  a  mistake,"  said  Evelyn;  "  you 
have  great  patience  with  your  work  yonder,  and 
deserve  a  great  deal  of  credit  for  it.  I  do  think 
you  have  much  more  of  that  kind  of  patience 
than  Rosie  has.  But  let  us  talk  of  something 
else." 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  183 

They  talked  of  Viamede,  each  telling  the 
other  what  she  had  heard  of  its  beauties;  of 
Magnolia  Hall,  too;  of  Molly,  Isa,  and  the  other 
relatives  of  the  Dinsmores  who  were  living  in 
that  region  of  country. 

It  so  happened  that  Rosie's  mother,  passing 
through  the  hall  below  at  the  moment,  overheard 
her  mocking  words  to  Lulu. 

"Rosie,"  she  called,  and  the  little  girl  per- 
ceived a  grieved  tone  in  the  sweet  voice,  "come 
here,  daughter." 

"Yes,  mamma,  dear,  what  is  it?"  Rosie  asked 
lightly,  descending  the  stair. 

"  Come  into  my  dressing-room;  I  want  to  talk 
to  you."  Then,  when  they  were  seated,  "What 
was  that  I  overheard  you  saying  to  Lulu  just 
now?" 

Rosie  repeated  her  words  in  a  careless  tone. 

"I  desire  an  explanation,"  her  mother  said 
gently,  but  very  gravely.  "  What  was  the  debt, 
and  who  owes  it?" 

"  I,  mamma,  if  anybody.  Lulu  had  just  said 
that  I  owed  her  an  apology;  and  I  had  answered 
that  if  so,  I  was  quite  able  to  owe  it." 

"  What  had  you  done  or  said  that  she  should 
think  herself  entitled  to  an  apology?" 

Rosie  replied  with  a  truthful  account  of  the 
ecene  of  the  day  before  in  the  boy's  work-room, 
excusing  her  part  of  it  by  an  allusion  to  "  Lulu's 
fearful  temper." 


184  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"Are  you  quite  sure,  Rosie,  that  when  yon 
rouse  it  by  exasperating  remarks  you  do  not 
share  the  sin?"  asked  her  mother  with  a  grieved, 
troubled  look. 

"No,  mamma,  I'm  afraid  I  do,"  acknowl- 
edged Rosie,  frankly. 

"Satan  is  called  the  tempter/' Elsie  went  on^ 
"and  I  fear  that  you  are  doing  his  work  when 
you  wilfully  tempt  another  to  sin." 

"  Oh,  mamma,"  cried  Rosie,  looking  shocked, 
"  I  never  thought  of  that.  I  don't  want  to  be 
his  servant,  doing  his  work;  I  will  try  never  to 
tempt  any  one  to  wrong-doing  again." 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  that,"  said  her 
mother.  "  And  now  that  you  are  conscious  of 
having  harmed  Lulu,  are  you  not  willing  to  do 
what  lies  in  your  power  to  repair  the  mischief — 
to  pay  the  debt  she  thinks  you  owe  her?" 

Rosie's  head  drooped  and  her  cheeks  crim- 
soned. "  Mamma,  you  are  asking  a  hard  thing 
of  me,"  she  said  in  a  low,  unwilling  tone.  "  If 
you  order  me,  of  course  I  know  I  must  obey;  but 
I'd  rather  do  almost  anything  else  than  apolo- 
gize to  Lulu." 

"  I  wish  you  to  do  it  of  your  own  free  will  and 
from  sense  of  duty,  not  because  my  commands 
are  laid  upon  you,"  Elsie  answered.  "  Is  it  not 
the  noblest  course  of  action  I  am  urging  upon 
you?  Is  it  any  less  mean  to  refuse  to  meet  such 
an  obligation  than  a  moneyed  one? — a  thing  of 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  185 

which  I  am  sure  you  would  be  heartily  ashamed 
to  be  guilty." 

"  Certainly  I  should,  mamma;  one  might  as 
well  steal  as  refuse  to  pay  what  one  honestly 
owes;  unless  it  be  entirely  out  of  one's  power." 

"  You  are  speaking  of  pecuniary  obligations. 
Now  apply  the  same  rule  to  this  other:  you  have 
taken  something  from  Lulu's  peace  of  mind  (a 
possession  more  valuable  than  money),  and  can 
you  refuse  an  honest  endeavor  to  restore  it?" 

"  Mamma,  you  have  a  most  convincing  way 
of  putting  things,"  Kosie  said,  between  a  smile 
and  a  sigh.  "  I  will  do  as  you  wish,  and  try  not 
to  repeat  the  offence  which  calls  for  so  humili- 
ating a  reparation." 

So  saying,  she  rose  and  left  the  room,  anxious 
to  have  the  disagreeable  duty  over  as  soon  as 
possible. 

Rightly  conjecturing  Lulu's  whereabouts,  she 
went  directly  to  the  work-room  and  found  her 
and  Evelyn  chatting  there  together. 

They  seemed  to  be  enjoying  themselves,  but 
a  frown  suddenly  darkened  Lulu's  brow  as  she 
turned  her  head  at  the  opening  of  the  door  and 
saw  who  was  there. 

"Excuse  the  interruption,  girls,"  Eosie  said 
pleasantly.  "  I  only  want  to  say  a  few  words 
and  then  I  will  go.  Lulu,  I  have  come  to  pay 
that  debt.  Mamma  has  convinced  me  that  I 
have  done  very  wrong  in  teasing  you,  and  ought 


186  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

to  apologize.  I  therefore  ask  your  pardon  for 
any  and  every  unpleasant  word  I  have  ever  ad- 
dressed to  you." 

Before  Rosie  had  fairly  finished  what  she  had 
to  say,  warm-hearted,  impulsive  Lulu  had  risen 
to  her  feet,  run  hastily  to  her  and  thrown  her 
arms  round  her  neck. 

"Oh,  Rosie,"  she  cried,  "I've  been  just  too 
hateful  for  anything!  I  ought  to  be  able  to 
stand  a  little  teasing,  and  you  needn't  apologize 
for  vexing  such  a  quick-tempered  piece  as  I  am." 

"Yes,  I  should,"  returned  Rosie.  "Mamma 
has  shown  me  that  I  have  been  greatly  to  blame. 
But  I  trust  we  shall  be  good  friends  after  this." 

"So  do  I,  "said  Lulu. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

"  Tis  a  goodly  scene — 
Yon  river,  like  a  silvery  snake,  lays  out 
His  coil  i'  th*  sunshine,  lovingly;  it  breathes 
Of  freshness  in  this  lap  of  flowery  meadows." 

Huirr. 

"On,  isn't  this  just  the  loveliest,  loveliest 
country!"  exclaimed  Evelyn,  rapturously;  "what 
does  anybody  want  to  go  to  Europe  for?  If  for 
beautiful  scenery,  I  should  advise  them — all 
Americans,  I  mean — to  travel  over  their  own 
land  first." 

"So  should  I,"  responded  Lulu.  "I  don't 
believe  there  can  be  lovelier  scenery  on  this 
earth  than  what  we  have  been  passing  through 
for  hours  past!  I  wonder  how  near  we  are  now 
to  Viamede?" 

"We  are  beside  it — the  estate — at  this  mo- 
ment," remarked  Mr.  Dinsmore,  overhearing 
their  talk;  "  this  orange-orchard  is  a  part  of  it." 

Exclamations  of  delight  followed  the  an- 
nouncement. Everybody  on  board  the  little 
steamer  that  had  been  threading  its  way  up 
Teche  Bayou  and  through  lake  and  lakelet,  past 
swamp,  forest,  plantation  and  plain,  miles  upon 


188  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

miles  of  smooth,  velvety  lawns,  dotted  with 
magnificent  oaks  and  magnolias,  and  lordly 
villas  peering  through  groves  of  orange-trees — 
everybody,  although  they  had  greatly  enjoyed 
the  short  voyage,  was  glad  to  know  they  were 
nearing  their  desired  haven. 

A  glad  welcome  awaited  them  there.  As  they 
rounded  to  at  the  little  pier  they  could  see  a 
crowd  of  relatives  and  retainers  gathered  beside 
it,  watching  and  waiting  with  faces  full  of  joy- 
ous eagerness. 

And  as  the  voyagers  stepped  ashore  what  af- 
fectionate embraces,  what  glad  greetings  were 
exchanged! 

Cyril  and  Isa  Keith  were  there  with  their  two 
little  ones;  Dick  Percival,  Bob  and  Betty  John- 
son— and  could  it  be  possible  ?  was  that  Molly 
Embury,  on  her  feet,  standing  by  Mr.  Embury's 
side  and  leaning  only  slightly  on  his  arm? 

Yes,  it  can  be  no  other;  and — oh,  wonder  of 
wonders! — she  comes  nearer,  actually  walking 
upon  the  feet  that  no  one  thought  would  ever 
again  be  able  to  bear  her  weight. 

How  they  gathered  about  her  with  exclama- 
tions of  astonishment  and  delight,  and  question 
upon  question  as  to  the  means  by  which  this 
wondrous  change  had  been  wrought ! 

And  with  what  tears  of  joy  and  thankfulness, 
and  in  tones  how  tremulous  with  deep  gratitude, 
she  and  her  husband  told  of  the  experiments  of 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  189 

a  rising  young  surgeon  which,  by  the  blessing 
of  God,  had  resulted  in  this  astonishing  cure  ! 

"  Oh,  Uncle  Horace,  Aunt  Kose,  Cousin  El- 
sie," Molly  exclaimed,  glancing  from  one  to  the 
other,  "  I  think  I  am  surely  the  happiest  woman 
in  the  world,  and  the  one  who  has  the  greatest 
reason  for  thankfulness!  See,  here  is  another 
precious  treasure  the  Lord  has  sent  me  in  addi- 
tion to  the  many  I  had  before;"  and  turning, 
she  beckoned  to  a  middle-aged  colored  woman 
standing  a  little  in  their  rear,  who  immediately 
«ame  forward  bearing  an  infant  of  a  few  weeks 
in  her  arms. 

"My  Elsie,  named  for  you,  dear  cousin," 
Molly  said,  taking  the  child  and  holding  it 
proudly  up  to  view.  "  I  only  hope  she  may,  if 
God  spares  her  life,  grow  up  to  be  as  dear  and 
sweet  and  good,  as  kind  and  true  and  loving,  as 
she  whose  name  she  bears." 

"The  darling!"  Elsie  said,  bending  down  to 
press  a  kiss  on  the  velvet  cheek  of  her  tiny  name- 
sake. "And  how  kind  in  you,  Molly,  to  name 
her  for  me !  Oh,  it  makes  me  so  happy  to  see 
you  able  to  move  about,  and  with  this  new 
treasure  added  to  your  store!" 

The  others  added  their  congratulations;  and 
Mr.  Embury  remarked,  with  a  happy  laugh, 
"  Molly  certainly  thinks  there  was  never  another 
baby  quite  equal  to  hers  in  any  respect/' 

"  Which  is  very  natural,"  said  Mrs.  Dinsmore. 


190  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"I  remember  having  some  such  idea  about  my 
own  first  baby." 

The  Ion  children  were  allowed  a  few  days  of 
entire  liberty  to  roam  about  and  make  them- 
selves fully  acquainted  with  the  beauties  of  Via- 
mede,  Magnolia  Hall,  and  the  neighborhood  be- 
fore beginning  school  duties. 

Meanwhile  their  elders  had  visited  Oakdale 
Academy  and  made  the  acquaintance  of  Prof. 
Silas  Manton,  his  wife  and  two  daughters, — Miss 
Diana  and  Miss  Emily, — who,  with  Signor  Fo- 
resti,  music-master,  and  M.  Saurin,  instructor 
fn  French,  formed  the  corps  of  teachers  belong- 
ing to  the  institution. 

Privately  our  friends  were  but  indifferently 
pleased  with  any  of  them;  still  it  was  decided 
to  enter  the  children  as  pupils  there  for  the 
present,  and,  watching  carefully  over  them,  re- 
move them  at  once  if  any  evidence  of  harmful 
influence  were  perceived. 

So  far  as  they  could  learn,  the  parents  of  the 
pupils  already  there  had  found  no  cause  for  com- 
plaint; and,  as  a  school  was  greatly  needed  in 
the  vicinity,  the  Viamede  families  were  desirous 
to  aid  in  sustaining  this  should  it  prove,  as  they 
still  hoped,  a  good  one. 

The  children  were  naturally  full  of  curiosity 
in  regard  to  their  future  instructors,  and  gath- 
ering about  the  ladies  on  their  return,  plied  them 
with  questions. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  131 

•'  Jlow  many  boys  go  to  the  school,  Grandma 
Elsie,  and  who  teaches  them?"  queried  Max. 

"Two  questions  at  a  time,  Max!"  ehe  sai< 
pleasantly. 

"  Yes,  ma'am;  but  if  you  will  please  answe 
one  at  a  time  I'll  be  entirely  satisfied." 

"  I  think  the  professor  said  there  were  six  &\ 
eight;  and  he  teaches  them  himself.  That  is, 
boys  of  your  age  and  older,  Max;  the  very  little 
ones  go  into  the  primary  department  along  with 
the  little  girls,  and  are  taught  principally  bj 
Miss  Emily." 

"And  who  will  teach  us  larger  girls,  mam- 
ma?" asked  Rosie, 

"Mrs.  Manton  hears  some  of  the  recitations 
Miss  Diana  sits  in  the  schoolroom  all  the  time 
to  keep  order,  and  hears  most  of  the  lessons. 
Professor  Manton  has  all  the  classes  in  Latin, 
German,  and  the  higher  mathematics." 

"Boys  and  girls  both?"  asked  Lulu. 

"  Yes,  all  children  are  together  in  thos* 
studies." 

"  That's  nice,"  Max  said  with  satisfaction. 

"  You  like  the  idea  of  going  to  school  again, 
Max?" 

"  Oh  yes,  Grandma  Elsie;  if  the  fellows  I'll 
be  put  with  are  nice.  You  know  I  haven't  had 
a  boy-companion  for  a  long  time — as  a  school- 
mate, I  mean.  But  if  they  turn  out  sneaks  or 
bullies,  I  shall  not  enjoy  their  company.  Fd 
rather  be  with  £b<j  girls." 


192  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"  Oh,  Max,  how  complimentary!"  cried  Rosie, 
laughingly;  "you  would  actually  prefer  our 
company  to  that  of  bullies  and  sneaks!" 

"  Now,  Rosie,  you  needn't  make  fun  of  me/' 
he  said,  echoing  the  laugh;  "  I  didn't  mean  that 
you — that  girls — were  only  a  little  to  be  pre- 
ferred to  such  fellows." 

"How  far  is  Oakdale  Academy  from  here, 
Grandma  Elsie?"  asked  Lulu. 

"  Two  miles;  perhaps  a  trifle  more." 

"I  think  I  can  walk  it;  at  least  in  pleasant 
weather,"  remarked  Evelyn. 

"  You  will  not  be  required  to  do  that,  my 
dear,"  said  Grandma  Elsie,  smiling  kindly  upon 
her;  "  the  carriage  will  take  you  all  there  every 
morning,  and  bring  you  home  again  when  school 
duties  are  over." 

"  How  nice!  how  very  kind  you  are  to  us  all!" 
exclaimed  Evelyn.  "  But  I  think  I  should  en- 
joy the  walk  some  days,  with  pleasant  company 
and  time  enough  to  take  it  leisurely." 

"  Should  you?  Then  I  shall  try  to  manage  it 
for  you.  But  it  would  not  do  »*  all  for  you  to 
go  entirely  alone.'' 

"  If  you'll  just  let  me  be  her  escort,  Grandma 
Elsie,  I'll  walk  beside  her  with  pleasure  and 
take  the  very  best  care  of  her,"  said  Max,  proud- 
ly and  assuming  quite  a  manly  air. 

"  I'd  want  a  bigger  and  stronger  man  than 
fou,  Max,"  remarked  Rosie,  teasingly. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  193 

"  Then  I  won't  offer  my  services  to  you,  Ro- 
sie,"  he  answered  with  dignity,  while  Lulu  gave 
Eosie  a  displeased  glance  which  the  latter  did 
not  seem  to  notice. 

"  Never  mind,  Max;  I  appreciate  your  offered 
services,  and  shall  not  be  afraid  to  trust  myself 
to  your  care,"  Evelyn  said  in  a  lively  tone;  and 
putting  an  arm  affectionately  round  Lulu's 
waist,  "  Come,  Lu,  let  us  go  out  on  the  lawn; 
I  saw  some  lovely  flowers  there  that  I  want  to 
gather  for  Aunt  Elsie's  adornment  this  even- 
ing/' 

So  the  little  group  scattered,  and  Grace  fol- 
lowed Violet  to  her  dressing-room. 

' '  What  is  it,  dear?  is  anything  wrong  with 
my  little  girl?"  asked  Yi,  noticing  that  the  child 
was  unusually  quiet  and  wore  a  troubled  look 
on  the  face  that  was  wont  to  be  without  a  cloud. 

"  Not  much,  mamma — only — only  I've  never 
been  to  school,  and — and  I'm — afraid  of  strange 
people." 

A  sob  came  with  the  last  word,  and  the  tears 
began  to  fall. 

."Then  you  shall  not  go,  darling;  you  shaM 
stay  at  home  and  say  your  little  lessons  to  your 
mamma,"  Violet  said,  sitting  down  and  drawing 
the  little  girl  to  her  with  a  tender  caress. 

'•  Oh,  mamma,  thank  you!  how  good  you  are  to 
me!''  cried  Grace,  glad  smiles  breaking  suddenly 
through  the  rain  of  tears,  as  she  threw  her  arms 
13 


194  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

round  Violet's  neck  and  held  up  her  face  for 
another  kiss. 

"But  I  will  go  if  you  think  I  ought,"  she 
added  the  next  moment,  "  for  you  know  I  want 
to  do  right  and  please  Jesus." 

"Yes,  dear,  I  know  you  are  trying  all  the 
time  to  please  Him;  I  can  see  it  very  plainly; 
but  I  shall  be  glad  to  keep  my  darling  at  home 
with  me;  and  that  being  the  case,  I  do  not 
think  your  conscience  need  trouble  you  if  you 
stay  at  home.  The  academy  people  will  have 
no  cause  to  complain,  because  you  were  not 
promised  positively  to  them." 

"  Dear  mamma,  you've  made  me  so  happy!" 
exclaimed  Grace,  hugging  Violet  with  all  her  lit- 
tle strength.  "  I'm  so  obliged  to  papa  for  giv- 
ing me  such  a  dear,  sweet,  kind  mother." 

"  And  I  am  obliged  to  him  for  the  dear  little 
daughter  he  has  given  me,"  Violet  responded 
with  a  low,  pleased  laugh. 

Grandma  Elsie  sat  alone  upon  the  veranda,  the 
rest  having  gone  away,  except  Max,  who  lingered 
at  a  little  distance,  now  and  then  casting  a  wist- 
ful glance  at  her. 

At  length  catching  one  of  these,  she  gave  him 
an  encouraging  smile  and  beckoned  him  to  her 
side.  "  What  is  it,  Max?"  she  asked.  "  Don't 
be  afraid  to  tell  me  all  that  is  in  your  heart." 

"No,  ma'am,  I  don't  think  I  am;  only  I 
shouldn't  like  to  be  troublesome  when  you  are 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  195 

so  very  kind  to  me — as  well  as  to  everybody 
else." 

"  I  shall  not  think  you  so,  but  be  very  glad  if 
I  can  help  you  in  any  way,"  she  answered,  tak- 
ing the  boy's  hand  and  looking  into  his  eyes 
with  so  kind  and  motherly  an  expression  that 
his  heart  went  out  to  her  in  truly  filial  love. 

'•  I  hardly  know  just  how  to  say  it,"  he  be- 
gan with  some  hesitation,  "  but  it's  about  the 
school  and  the  new  boys  I'll  meet  there.  I 
don't  know  what  sort  of  fellows  they  are,  and  I 
— you  know,  Grandma  Elsie,  I'm  trying  to  be  a 
Christian,  and  I — I'm  afraid  if  they  are  not  the 
right  sort  of  boys,  they — I  might  be  weak 
enough  to  be  led  wrong  as  I  have  been  be- 
fore. " 

"Yes,  my  dear  boy,  I  understand  you;  you 
fear  you  may  fall  before  temptation  and  so  bring 
dishonor  upon  your  profession.  And  doubtless 
so  you  will  if  you  trust  only  in  your  own  strength. 
But  if,  feeling  that  to  be  but  weakness,  you 
cling  closely  to  Christ,  seeking  strength  and 
wisdom  from  Him,  He  will  enable  you  to  stand. 

"  The  apostle  says,  '  When  I  am  weak,  then 
am  I  strong,'  and  the  promise  is,  '  God  is  faith- 
ful, who  will  not  suffer  you  to  be  tempted  above 
that  ye  are  able;  but  will  with  the  temptation  also 
make  a  way  to  escape,  that  ye  may  be  able  to 
bear  it.'" 

"  Thank  you,  Grandma  Elsie;  I'll  try  to  do  it," 


196  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

he  said  thoughtfully.  "  I'm  glad  that  promise 
is  in  the  Bible." 

"Yes;  it  has  often  been  a  comfort  tome,'* 
she  said,  "  as  which  of  His  great  and  precious 
promises  has  not?  Max,  my  dear  boy,  never  be 
ashamed  or  afraid  to  show  your  colors;  stand  up 
for  Jesus  always,  whether  at  home  or  abroad,  in 
the  company  of  His  friends  or  His  foes. 

"  The  acknowledgment  that  you  are  His  fol- 
lower, bound  to  obey  His  commands,  may  expose 
you  to  ridicule,  scorn,  and  contempt ;  but  if 
you  are  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ,  you  will 
bear  all  that  and  more  rather  than  deny  Him/' 

"  Oh,  Grandma  Elsie!  could  I  ever  do  that  J*' 
he  exclaimed  with  emotion. 

"Peter  did,  you  remember,  though  he  had 
been  so  sure  before  the  temptation  came  that 
he  would  rather  die  with  his  Master  than  deny 
Him." 

"  My  father's  son  ought  to  be  very  brave/' 
remarked  Max  after  a  moment's  thoughtful 
silence,  half  unconsciously  thinking  aloud.  "  I 
am  quite  sure  papa  would  face  death  any  time 
rather  than  desert  his  colors,  whether  for  God 
or  his  country." 

Elsie  smiled  kindly,  approvingly  upon  the 
boy.  It  pleased  her  well  to  see  how  proud  and 
fond  he  was  of  his  father ;  how  thoroughly  he 
believed  in  him  as  the  personification  of  all  that 
was  good  and  great  and  noble. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES,  197 

"Fm  not  nearly  so  brave,"  Max  went  on-, 
"but,  as  papa  says,  the  promises  are  mine  just  as 
much  as  his,  and  neither  of  us  can  stand  except 
in  the  strength  that  God  gives  to  those  that 
look  to  Him  for  help  in  every  hour  of  tempta- 
tion. 

"Besides,  Grandma  Elsie,  I'll  not  have  death 
to  fear  as  Peter  had.  Yet  I'm  not  sure  that  it 
isn't  as  hard,  sometimes,  to  stand  up  against 
ridicule." 

"  Yes  ;  I  believe  some  do  find  it  so;  many  a 
man  or  boy  has  been  found,  in  the  hour  of  trial, 
so  lacking  in  true  moral  courage — which  is 
courage  of  the  highest  kind — as  to  choose  to 
throw  away  his  own  life  or  that  of  another 
rather  than  risk  being  jeered  at  as  a  coward. 
Ah,  Max,  I  hope  you  will  always  be  brave 
enough  to  do  right  even  at  the  risk  of  being 
deemed  a  coward  by  such  as  '  love  the  praise  of 
men  more  than  the  praise  of  God/" 

"Oh,  I  hope  so!"  he  returned;  "and  if  I 
don't,  I  think  there  should  be  no  excuse  made 
for  me — a  boy  with  such  a  father  and  such 
friends  as  you  and  all  the  rest  of  the  folks 
here." 

"  I  am  pleased  that  you  appreciate  your  op- 
portunities, Max,"  Elsie  said. 

Just  at  that  moment  Evelyn  and  Lulu  came 
up  the  veranda  steps  with  hands  filled  with  wild- 
flowers  culled  from  among  the  mvriads  of  beau- 


198  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

fciful  ones  that  spangled  the  velvety  lawn  where 
they  had  been  strolling  together  ever  since  leav- 
ing the  house. 

"  See  what  lovely  flowers.  Grandma  Elsie  !" 
cried  Lulu.  "  Oh,  I  thank  you  for  bringing  me 
here  to  Viamede,  and  for  saying  that  I  may 
gather  as  many  of  these  as  I  please  !" 

"  I  am  very  glad  you  enjoy  it,  dear  child/* 
Elsie  answered.  "  It  was  one  of  my  great  pleas- 
ares  as  a  child,  and  is  such  to  this  day." 

"  I  gathered  mine  for  you  and  Mamma  Vi," 
aaid  Lulu;  "and — oh,  I  should  like  to  put  this 
lovely  white  one  in  your  hair,  if  you  don't  mind, 
Grandma  Elsie,"  she  added  w'th  a  wistful  look 
into  the  sweet  face  still  so  smooth  and  fair,  spite 
of  the  passing  years. 

"If  I  don't  mind?  I  shall  be  pleased  to  have 
it  there,"  was  the  smiling  reply;  and  Lulu  has- 
tened to  avail  herself  of  the  gracious  permission; 
then  stepping  back  to  note  the  effect,  "Oh," 
she  cried,  "  how  lovely  it  does  look  against  your 
beautiful  golden-brown  hair,  Grandma  Elsie  I 
Doesn't  it,  Evelyn?" 

"  Yes,  indeed!"  exclaimed  both  Max  and  Eve- 
lyn; the  latter  adding,  "  I  never  saw  more  beau- 
tiful or  abundant  hair,  or  lovelier  complexion; 
it  seems  really  absurd  to  call  a  lady  'grandma  ' 
who  looks  so  young." 

"So  it  does,"  said  Max  ;  "but  we  all  love  her 
,so  that  we  want  to  be  some  relation,  and  can't 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  199 

bear  to  say  Mrs.  Travilla,  and  what  can  be  done 
about  it  ?" 

As  he  spoke,  Grace  came  running  out  and 
joined  them,  wearing  a  very  bright,  happy  face. 

"  Oh,  Grandma  Elsie,  and  everybody,  I'm  just 
as  glad  as  I  can  be  !"  she  cried.  "  I  don't  have 
to  go  to  school,  because  mamma  is  so  kind;  she 
says  she  will  teach  me  at  home." 

While  the  others  were  expressing  their  sym- 
pathy in  her  happiness,  Mr.  Dinsmore  joined 
them. 

*'  Here  are  letters,"  he  said.  "  For  you,  Elsie, 
from  Edward  and  your  college  boys ;  and  on* 
for  each  of  the  Raymonds,  from  the  captain." 

He  distributed  them  as  he  spoke,  giving  Vio  • 
Jet's  to  Max  with  a  request  that  he  would  carrj 
it  to  her. 

"  Thank  you,  sir  ;  I'll  toe  delighted  to  do  the 
errand  ;  because  nothing  pleases  Mamma  Vi  so 
much  as  a  letter  from  papa,  unless  it  is  a  sight 
of  his  face,"  said  Max,  hurrying  away  with  it. 

Grace,  always  eager  to  share  every  joy  with 
'•'her  dear  mamma,"  ran  after  him  with  her 
own  letter  in  her  hand. 

What  a  treasure  it  was!  a  letter  from  papa, 
with  her  name  on  it  in  his  writing,  so  that  there 
could  be  no  doubt  that  it  was  entirely  her  very 
own  !  How  nice  to  have  it  so!  But  unless  there 
was  a  secret  in  it,  mamma  should  have  the 
pleasure  of  reading  it:  Max  and  Lulu  too:  for 


200  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

there  was  very  little  selfishness  in  Grace's  sweet 
nature. 

Lulu's  face  was  full  of  gladness  as  she  took 
her  letter  from  Mr.  Dinsmore's  hand  and,  glanc- 
ing at  the  address,  recognized  the  well-known 
and  loved  handwriting. 

"Dear  Lu,  I'm  so  glad  for  you  !"  murmured 
Evelyn  close  to  her  ear,  then  turned  and  walked 
swiftly  away. 

"  Oh,  poor,  dear  Evelyn!  she  can  never  get  a 
letter  from  her  father,"  thought  Lulu  with  a 
deep  feeling  of  compassion,  as  she  sent  one  quick 
glance  after  the  retreating  figure. 

But  her  thoughts  instantly  returned  to  her 
treasure,  and  she  hurried  to  the  privacy  of  her 
own  room  to  enjoy  its  perusal  unobserved. 

Reading  what  her  father  had  written  directly 
to  her,  and  her  alone,  was  like  having  a  private 
interview  with  him  even  a  sight  of  which  must 
be  allowed  to  no  third  person  ;  besides,  he  might 
have  said  something  that  would  touch  her  feel- 
ings, and  she  couid  not  bear  to  have  any  of 
*'  these  people"  see  her  cry. 

It  was  not  a  long  letter,  but  tenderly  affec- 
tionate. He  called  her  his  dear  child,  his 
darling  little  daughter,  and  told  her  he  was  very 
often  thinking  of  and  praying  for  her;  asking 
that  God  would  bless  her  in  time  and  eternity  ; 
that  He  would  help  her  to  conquer  her  faults  and 
grow  up  to  good  and  useful  womanhood;  and 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  201 

that  when  her  life  on  earth  was  done  He  would 
receive  her  to  glory  and  immortality  in  the  better 
land. 

He  spoke  of  having  received  flattering  accoints 
of  her  studiousness  and  general  good  behavior 
since  last  he  parted  from  her,  and  said  that  un- 
til she  should  become  a  parent  herself  she  could 
never  know  the  joy  of  heart  it  had  given  him. 
He  knew  that  she  must  have  fought  many  a  hard 
battle  with  her  besetting  sins,  and  while  he 
hoped  that  a  desire  to  please  God  had  been 
among  her  motives,  he  rejoiced  in  believing  that 
love  for  himself  had  influenced  her  also. 

"And  it  makes  me  very  happy  to  think  so, 
my  precious  little  daughter;  very  glad  to  be  able 
to  bestow  praise  upon  you  rather  than  reproof," 
he  added. 

Lulu's  cheeks  grew  hot  with  shame  as  she 
read  these  words  of  commendation — now  so  un- 
deserved— and  tears  started  to  her  eyes  as, 
in  imagination,  she  saw  the  look  of  deep  pain 
and  distress  that  would  come  over  her  father's 
face  when  he  learned  of  her  late  misconduct. 

"  Oh,  why  am  I  not  a  better  girl?"  she  sighed 
to  herself  ;  "  how  could  I  behave  so  when  I  know 
it  grieves  my  dear  papa  like  thatl" 


CHAPTER  XVL 

LULU'S  PKOTEST. 

LULU'S  self-upbraidings  were  broken  in  upon 
by  a  gentle  tap  at  her  door,  followed  by  Grace's 
•voice  saying  in  glad,  eager  tones,  ' '  Come,  Lulu, 
mamma  is  going  to  read  us  some  of  her  letter 
from  papa.  And  you  shall  see  mine  too,  if  you 
want  to." 

"  Yes,  I'll  be  there  in  a  minute,"  Lulu  replied, 
jumping  up,  hastily  folding  her  letter,  slipping 
it  into  its  envelope,  and  that  into  her  pocket. 

This  done,  she  hurried  into  Violet's  dressing- 
room  and  joined  Max  and  Grace  as  listeners  to 
the  reading  of  her  father's  letter  to  his  wife. 

At  its  conclusion  Max  offered  the  one  he  had 
received,  saying,  "  Now  please  read  mine  aloud, 
Mamma  Vi;  I'm  sure  you  would  all  like  to  heaj 
it." 

"  Mine  too,"  Grace  said,  laying  hers  in  Vio- 
let's lap. 

When  these  had  been  read,  both  Max  and 
Grace  turned  expectantly  to  Lulu. 

"  Mine  is  just  a  nice  little  talk  meant  only  for 
me,"  she  said. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  203 

"  Then,  dear,  we  won't  ask  to  see  it,"  Violet 
answered  pleasantly;  and  the  others  seemed 
satisfied  with  the  explanation. 

"  Of  course  papa  hadn't  heard  about  the  school. 
I  wonder  what  he  would  think  of  our  being  sent 
to  it,"  remarked  Lulu. 

"  I  have  no  doubt  he  would  approve  of  any- 
thing done  for  you  by  my  mother  and  grand- 
father," Violet  answered  gently. 

"  When  do  we  begin  there?"  asked  Max. 

"Next  Monday.  But  you  are  to  be  taken 
over  this  afternoon  for  a  preliminary  examina- 
tion, so  that  you  may  be  assigned  your  places 
and  lessons,  and  be  all  ready  to  set  to  work  with 
the  others  on  Monday  morning. " 

"Will  you  go  with  us,  Mamma  Vi?"  asked 
Lulu. 

"No,  dear;  but  mamma  and  grandpa  will." 

"I  must  go  and  teli  Eve,  so  she  will  be 
ready,"  exclaimed  Lulu,  starting  up  and  hurry- 
ing from  the  room. 

"  Evelyn  had  wandered  to  a  distant  part  of  the 
grounds  and  seated  herself  upon  a  little  grassy 
mound  that  encircled  the  roots  of  a  great  oak- 
tree. 

With  the  sight  of  Lulu's  joy  at  receiving  a 
letter  from  her  absent  father  a  fresh  sense  of 
her  own  heavy  bereavement  had  come  over  her, 
and  her  heart  seemed  breaking  with  its  load  of 
of  bitter  sorrow:  its  intense  longing  for 


204  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"the  touch  of  a  vanished  hand, 
And  the  sound  of  a  voice  that  is  still !" 

She  sat  with  her  hands  clasped  in  her  lap,  hei 
eyes  gazing  far  out  over  the  bayou,  while  teara 
coursed  freely  down  her  cheeks  and  her  bosom 
heaved  with  sobs. 

It  was  her  habit  to  go  away  and  weep  in  soli- 
tude when  calmness  and  cheerfulness  seemed  no 
longer  within  her  power. 

Presently  a  light  step  approached,  but  she 
did  not  hear  it,  and  deemed  herself  still  alone 
till  some  one  sat  down  beside  her  and,  passing  an 
arm  round  her  waist,  tenderly  kissed  her  fore- 
head. 

"  Dear  child/'  said  her  Aunt  Elsie's  sweet 
voice,  "  do  not  grieve  so  :  think  how  blest  he 
is — forever  freed  from  all  earth's  cares  and 
troubles,  pains  and  sicknesses,  and  forever  with 
the  Lord  he  loved  so  well." 

"  Yes;  oh,  I  am  glad  for  him!"  she  cried; 
"  but  how,  oh,  how  shall  I  ever  learn  to  live 
without  him?" 

"  By  getting  nearer  to  Him  who  has  said,  '  I 
will  be  a  Father  of  the  fatherless:  I  will  never 
leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee.' 

"  Dear  child,  Jesus  loves  you  with  a  purer, 
deeper,  stronger  love  than  any  earthly  parent 
can  feel  for  his  child. 

"  And  He  will  never  suffer  any  trial  to  visit 
you  which  shall  not  be  for  your  good;  He  will 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES  205 

give  you  strength  to  bear  all  that  He  appoints, 
and  when  the  work  of  grace  is  done  will  take 
you  to  be  forever  with  Himself  and  the  dear  ones 
gone  before.'' 

"Yes,  Aunt  Elsie,  thank  you;  it  is  very 
sweet  and  comforting  to  know  and  remember  all 
that 

"And  He  has  given  me  such  a  good  home 
with  you  and  uncle  ;  and  everybody  is  so  kind 
to  me.  I  ought  to  be  happy;  and  I  am  most  of 
the  time,  but  now  and  then  such  a  longing  for 
papa  comes  over  me  that  I  am  compelled  to  go 
away  by  myself  and  indulge  my  grief  foralittle. 
Do  you  think  it  is  wrong  to  do  so?" 

"No,  dear,  Jesus  wept  at  the  grave  of  Laz- 
arus, and  did  not  rebuke  the  sisters  for  indulg- 
ing their  grief,  so  I  cannot  believe  our  kind 
heavenly  Father  would  forbid  us  the  relief  of 
tears." 

The  conversation  gradually  drifted  to  other 
themes,  and  when  Lulu  joined  them  they  were 
talking  of  the  studies  Evelyn  should  pursue  at 
Oakdale. 

Lulu  made  her  communication  ;  then  she  and 
Evelyn  went  into  the  house  to  dress  for  dinner 
and  the  drive  which  was  to  be  taken  immedi- 
ately after 

Each  rejoiced  that  they  were  to  be  together 
m  this  new  experience,  and  they  were  greatly 
pleased  when,  having  examined  them  in  their 


206  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

studies.  Professor  Man  ton  assigned  them  to  the 
same  classes  and  to  adjoining  desks. 

They  were  pleased,  too,  with  Oakdale.  It 
had  been  a  very  fine  place  before  the  war,  the 
residence  of  a  family  of  wealth  and  standing ; 
and  though  now  in  a  measure  fallen  into  de- 
cay, was  still  an  attractive  spot,  not  destitute 
of  beauty. 

The  rooms  appointed  to  study  and  recitation 
were  of  good  size,  airy,  and  well  lighted ;  with 
a  pleasant  outlook — here  upon  lawn  and  lakelet, 
there  on  garden,  shrubbery,  or  orange-orchard. 

"I  think  it  is  a  beautiful  place  for  a  school," 
Lulu  remarked  as  they  were  on  their  homeward 
way ;  "we  shall  enjoy  wandering  around  the 
grounds,  or  sitting  under  the  trees  on  the  lawn, 
at  recess." 

"Or  having  a  game  of  ball,"  said  Max. 

"  Do  you  like  Professor  Manton,  Eva  ?"  asked 
Lulu,  with  a  look  of  disgust  as  she  mentioned 
his  name. 

"I  don't  know  him  yet,"  Evelyn  replied,  half 
smiling.  "  I  intend  to  try  to  like  him." 

"  I  don't !"  cried  Lulu  with  vehemence  j 
"  he's  too  pompous  and  too — what  is  it  ?" 

" Fawning,"  supplied  Max.  "I'm  just  cer- 
tain he  has  heard  that  Grandpa  Dinsmore  and 
Grandma  Elsie  are  very  rich,  and  I  guess  he 
thinks  we  are  their  own  grandchildren." 

"  Perhaps  it  is  just  as  well,  if  it  will  make 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  207 

him  treat  you  all  the  better,"  remarked  Rosie  -, 
"therefore  I  shall  not  enlighten  him.  I  have 
formed  the  same  opinion  of  him  that  you  and 
Lulu  have,  Max." 

"But  don't  let  us  judge  him  too  hastily,"  said 
Evelyn.  "  Thinking  ill  of  him  will  only  make 
it  hard  to  treat  him  with  the  respect  we  should 
while  we  are  his  pupils." 

"  Very  sage  advice,  Miss  Leland,"  laughed 
Kosie.  "But  seriously,  I  am  sure  you  are  quite 
right." 

"So  am  I,"  said  Max;  "and  I,  for  one, 
intend  to  try  to  behave  and  study  exactly  as  if 
he  were  as  worthy  of  respect  as  eveu  Grandpa 
Dinsmore  himself." 

"I  too,"  said  Evelyn;  "and  as  if  all  the 
teachers  were." 

"Very  good  resolutions,"  said  Rosie ;  "sol 
adopt  them  for  myself." 

"Well,"  sighed  Lulu,  "resolutions  don't 
seem  to  amount  to  much  with  me,  but  I  haven't 
the  least  intention  of  misbehaving  or  wasting 
my  time  and  opportunities." 

She  said  it  earnestly,  really  meaning  every 
•word  of  it. 

The  children  would  probably  not  have  ex- 
pressed themselves  quite  so  freely  in  the  pres- 
ence of  their  elders  ;  but  they  were  alone  in  the 
carriage,  Mr.  Dinsmore  and  his  daughter  hav- 
ing prepared  to  take  the  trip  on  horsehe ~k. 


208  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

Rosie,  however,  reported  to  her  mother  that 
part  of  the  conversation  relating  to  their  in- 
tended good  conduct,  and  so  greatly  rejoiced 
her  heart,  for  she  had  been  somewhat  anxious 
in  regard  to  the  impression  made  upon  the  chil- 
dren— especially  Lulu,  who  was  a  keen  observer 
of  character — by  the  professor,  and  its  effect 
upon  their  behavior  toward  him.  She  had 
ieured  that  Lulu,  who  never  did  anything  by 
halves,  would  conceive  a  great  contempt  and 
dislike  for  the  man,  in  which  case  there  would 
be  small  hope  of  her  conducting  herself  at  all 
as  she  should  while  attending  the  school. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  and  Violet  had  shared  her  fears, 
and  they  had  consulted  together  as  to  the  mea- 
sures it  might  be  wise  to  take  in  hope  of  avert- 
ing the  unpleasant  and  trying  occurrences  which 
they  dreaded. 

"  Do  you  think  I  should  talk  with  her  about 
it  ?"  asked  Violet.  "  Oh,  if  I  only  knew  what 
it  would  be  best  to  say !" 

"  Perhaps  the  less  the  better,"  her  grand- 
father said,  with  a  smile  ;  "  I  should  advise  you 
not  to  prepare  a  set  sermon,  but  to  say  nothing 
unless  upon  the  spur  of  the  moment,  when  some- 
thing she  does  or  says  may  lead  naturally  to  it." 

'*  No,  do  not  let  us  disgust  her  wilii  long 
lectures/'  said  Elsie  ;  "she  is  a  child  that  will 
not  endure  a  great  deal  in  the  way  of  reproo* 
or  admonition." 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  209 

"  But  perhaps,  papa,  a  few  words  from  you, 
who  are  certainly  much  wiser  than  either  Vi 
or  myself,  might  have  a  good  effect." 

"No,"  he  said,  "because  she  respects  you 
quite  as  much  as  she  does  me,  and  loves  you  far 
better.  You  are  the  one  whose  words  will  be 
most  likely  to  benefit  her." 

"Then  I  will  undertake  it,  asking  for  wis- 
dom from  above  that  I  may  do  her  good  aud 
not  harm,"  Elsie  replied  in  a  low,  earnest  tone. 

The  task  thus  devolving  upon  her,  she  seized 
a  favorable  moment,  when  alone  with  Lulu,  to 
remind  her  that  she  now  had  an  opportunity  to 
establish  a  character  for  diligence  and  good  be- 
havior, as  she  was  taking  a  new  start  among 
strangers  ;  while  home  friends  were  quite  ready 
to  believe  that  she  had  turned  over  a  new  leaf 
and  would  henceforth  strive  to  be  and  to  do 
just  what  would  please  her  heavenly  Father  and 
the  dear  earthly  one  who  loved  her  so  fondly. 

The  words  were  accompanied  by  a  tender 
caress ;  and  Lulu,  looking  up  brightly,  lovingly 
into  the  kind  face  bending  over  her,  impulsive- 
ly threw  her  arms  round  Elsie's  neck,  saying, 
"  Yes,  indeed,  dear  Grandma  Elsie,  I  do  mean 
to  try  with  all  my  might  to  be  a  good  girl,  and 
to  learn  all  I  possibly  can. 

"  I  am  not  at  all  sure  of  success,  though," 
she  added,  her  face  clouding  and  her  eyes  seek- 
ing the  floor. 
14 


210  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"Dear  child,"  Elsie  said,  "remember  that 
the  Lord  says  to  us,  'In  Me  is  thine  help.' 
Look  to  Him  for  help  and  strength  in  every 
time  of  trial,  and  you  will  come  off  at  last  more 
than  conqueror." 

"  How  kind  you  are,  Grandma  Elsie  !"  Lulu 
eaid  gratefully.  "  I  think  you  do  believe  in  me 
yet — believe  that  I  do  really  want  to  be  good; 
though  I  have  failed  so  often." 

"  My  dear  little  girl,  I  have  not  a  doubt  of  it," 
was  the  kind  response;  and  Lulu's  heart  grew 
light:  the  trustful  words  gave  her  renewed  hope 
and  courage  for  the  fight  with  her  besetting  sins. 

And  she,  and  the  others  also,  made  a  very  fair 
beginning,  winning  golden  opinions  from  their 
teachers. 

Both  Max  and  the  girls  found  pleasant  com- 
panions among  their  new  schoolmates,  while 
the  principal  of  the  institution  was  less  disa- 
greeable than  they  had  at  first  esteemed  him, 
though  they  all  agreed  among  themselves  that 
it  would  be  quite  impossible  ever  to  feel  any 
affection  for  him,  his  wife,  or  Miss  Diana,  with 
whom  the  little  girls  had  most  to  do. 

They  all  liked  Miss  Emily  best,  but  Walter 
was  the  only  one  of  their  number  belonging  to 
her  department,  and  she  seldom  came  in  con- 
tact with  any  of  the  others. 

They  all  took  lessons  in  French;  and  as  Sig- 
nor  Foresti  had  the  reputation  of  being  a  very 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  211 

fine  music-teacher,  it  had  been  arranged  that 
the  three  little  girls  should  be  numbered  among 
his  pupils.  But  the  first  day,  Lulu,  on  coming 
home  from  school,  went  to  Violet  with  a  strong 
protest  against  being  taught  by  him. 

"Mamma  Vi,"  she  said,  ''the  girls  in  his 
class  say  he  has  a  dreadful,  dreadful  temper, 
gets  angry  and  abusive  when  they  make  the 
slightest  mistake,  and  sometimes  strikes  them 
with  a  whalebone  pointer  he  always  has  in  his 
hand ;  that  is,  he  snaps  it  on  their  fingers, 
and  it  hurts  terribly.  I  shouldn't  mind  the 
pain  so  much;  but  it  would  just  make  me  furi- 
ous to  be  disgraced  by  a  blow  from  anybody, 
especially  a  man — unless  it  were  papa,  who 
would  have  a  right,  of  course."  she  added,  with 
a  vivid  blush.  "  So,  Mamma  Vi,  please  save 
me  from  having  him  for  my  teacher." 

Violet  looked  much  perplexed  and  disturbed. 
"Lulu,  dear,  it  doesn't  rest  with  me  to  decide 
the  matter,  you  know,"  she  said,  in  a  soothing, 
sympathetic  tone;  "if  it  did,  I  should  at  once 
say  you  need  not.  But  I  will  speak  to  grandpa 
and  mamma  about  it." 

"  Well,  Mamma  Vi,  if  I  must  try  it,  won't  you 
tell  him  beforehand  that  he  is  never  to  strike 
me?  If  he  does,  I'll  not  be  able  to  restrain  my- 
self and  I'll  strike  him  back  ;  I  just  know  I 
shall.  And  then  we'll  all  be  sorry  I  was  forced 
to  take  lessons  of  him." 


212  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"  Oh,  Lulu,  my  dear  child,  I  hope  you  would 
never  do  that!"  cried  Violet  in  distress.  "  How 
would  your  father  feel?  what  would  he  say  when 
he  heard  of  it?" 

"  I  don't  know,  Mamma  Vi,  but  I  don't  be- 
lieve he  would  allow  that  man  to  strike  me;  and 
I  dare  say  he  would  think  I  served  him  right  if 
I  struck  him  back.  However,  I  don't  mean  to 
be  understood  as  having  formed  the  deliberate 
purpose  of  doing  so;  only  I  feel  that  that's  what 
I  should  do  without  waiting  a  second  to  think." 

Violet  thought  it  altogether  likely,  and  after 
a  moment's  cogitation  promised  that  the  signer 
should  be  told  that  he  could  have  Lulu  for  a 
pupil  only  with  the  distinct  understanding  that 
he  was  never,  on  any  account,  to  give  her  a 
blow. 

"  And,  Lulu,  dear/'  she  added  entreatingly, 
"you  will  try  not  to  furnish  him  the  slightest 
excuse  for  punishing  you,  will  you  not?" 

"Yes,  Mamma  Vi;  but  I  do  want  to  escape 
taking  lessons  of  him,  for  fear  we  might  fall  out 
and  have  a  fight,'J  returned  the  little  girl,  laugh- 
ing to  keep  from  showing  that  she  was  almost 
ready  to  cry  with  vexation  at  the  very  idea  of 
being  compelled  to  become  a  pupil  of  the  fiery 
little  Italian. 

He  was  a  diminutive  man  of  rather  forbidding 
aspect. 

"I  fear  that  in  that  case  you  would  get  the 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  213 

woret  of  it,"  Violet  remarked,  with  a  faint 
smile. 

"  He  is  only  a  little  man,  Mamma  Yi,"  Lulfl 
said,  shaking  her  head  in  dissent;  "  the  pro- 
fessor would  make  two  of  him,  I  think/' 

"  And  you  are  only  a  little  girl,  and  men  and 
boys  are,  as  a  rule,  far  stronger  than  women 
and  girls,"  replied  Violet.  "  But  aside  from  that 
consideration  it  would  be  a  dreadful  thing  for 
you  to  come  to  a  collision;  and  I  shall  certainly 
do  what  I  can  to  prevent  it." 

In  pursuance  of  that  end  she  presently  went 
in  search  of  her  mother  and  grandfather. 

She  found  them  and  Mrs.  Dinsmore  seated 
together  on  the  lawn ;  the  ladies  busied  with, 
their  needlework,  Mr.  Dinsmore  reading  aloud. 

As  Violet  approached,  he  paused,  and  laying 
the  open  book  down  on  his  knee,  made  room  for 
her  by  his  side. 

"Don't  let  me  interrupt  you,  grandpa,"  she 
gaid,  accepting  his  mute  invitation. 

"  Perhaps  grandpa  is  ready  to  rest,"  remarked 
her  mother;  "  he  has  been  reading  steadily  for 
more  than  an  hour." 

"Yes;  I  am  ready  to  hear  what  my  little 
cricket  has  to  say,"  he  said,  looking  inquiringly 
at  Violet. 

"  It  will  keep,  grandpa,"  she  answered  lightly. 

"No,1"  he  said,  "let  us  have  it  now;  I  see 
something  is  causing  you  anxiety  and  you  have 


214  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

come  to  ask  counsel  or  help  in  some  direc- 
tion." 

"  Ah,  grandpa,"  she  responded,  with  a  smile, 
"  you  were  always  good  at  reading  faces  ;"  then 
went  on  to  repeat  the  conversation  just  held 
with  Lulu. 

"What  do  you  say,  grandpa,  grandma,  and 
mamma,"  she  wound  up,  "shall  we  insist  on 
her  taking  music-lessons  of  Signer  Foresti?" 

"  Yes,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore,with  decision;  "  he 
is  an  uncommonly  fine  teacher,  and  it  is  desira- 
ble that  she  should  enjoy,  or  rather  profit  by, 
his  instructions;  also  it  is  high  time  she  should 
become  thoroughly  convinced  of  the  necessity  of 
controlling  that  violent  temper  of  hers.  She 
needs  to  be  taught  submission  to  lawful  authori- 
ty too;  and  indulging  her  in  this  whim  would, 
in  my  judgment,  be  likely  to  have  the  very  op- 
posite effect.  "W?at  do  you  say,  Eose  and 
Elsie?" 

"I  presume  you  are  right,  Horace,  as  you 
usually  are/'  replied  his  wife. 

"I  prefer  to  leave  the  question  entirely  to  your 
decision,  papa,"  said  Elsie.  "  But  shall  we  not 
yield  to  the  child's  wishes  so  far  as  to  warn  the 
man  beforehand  that  he  is  never,  upon  any  pre- 
text, to  give  her  a  blow?  I  will  rot  have  him 
strike  Eosie,"  she  added  with  heightened  color; 
"  if  he  ventured  such  a  thing  I  should  take  her 
immediately  away." 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  215 

Her  father  regarded  her  with  an  amused 
smile.  "  I  have  seldom  seen  you  so  excited,  so 
nearly  angry,  as  at  that  thought,"  he  remarked. 
"  But  Rosie  is  not  at  all  likely  to  give  him  auy 
pretext  for  so  doing  ;  nor  is  Evelyn  ;  they  are 
both  remarkably  evea-tempered  and  painstaking 
with  their  studies. 

"  However,  I  shall  warn  Signor  Forest!  in  re- 
gard to  his  treatment  of  all  three  of  the  little 
girls  sent  by  us  to  the  school ;  telling  him  that 
if  they  are  idle  or  wanting  in  docility  and  re- 
spect, he  is  simply  to  report  them  for  discipline 
at  home.  Will  that  answer,  Violet?" 

"Nicely,  thank  you,  grandpa," she  said,  with 
a  sigh  of  relief. 

Lulu  looked  but  half  satisfied  when  her 
mamma  reported  the  result  of  her  intercession 
with  those  higher  in  authority;  but  seeing  there 
was  nothing  more  to  be  gained,  quietly  submit- 
ted to  the  inevitable. 


CHAPTER  XVH. 

THE   COLLISION. 

IT  was  a  blessing  to  Lulu  at  this  time  that  she 
had  such  a  friend  as  Evelyn  Leland  constantly 
at  her  side  in  the  schoolroom  and  on  the  play- 
ground. Their  mutual  affection  grew  and 
strengthened  day  by  day.  Eva  was  most  anxious 
to  be  a  true  and  helpful  friend  to  her  dear  Lulu; 
and  how  could  she  better  prove  herself  such 
than  by  assisting  her  to  conquer  in  the  fight 
with  her  fiery  temper  which  had  so  often  got 
her  into  sore  trouble? 

Evelyn  set  herself  earnestly  to  the  task;  urged 
Lulu  to  renewed  efforts,  encouraged  her  after 
every  failure  with  assurances  of  final  victory  if 
she  would  but  persevere  in  the  conflict;  also  was 
ever  on  the  watch  to  warn  her  of  threatening 
danger. 

Did  she  see  anger  begin  to  flash  from  Lulu's 
eye  or  deepen  the  coloi-  on  her  cheek,  she 
would  remind  her  of  her  good  resolutions  by  an 
entreating  look  or  a  gentle  touch  or  pressure  of 
her  hand. 

She  thus  warded  off  many  an  outburst  of 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  217 

passion,  and  Lulu,  like  the  others,  was  able  each 
week  to  carry  home  a  good  report  of  conduct; 
of  lessons  also,  for  she  was  much  interested  in 
her  studies,  very  ambitious  to  excel,  and  there- 
fore very  industrious  and  painstaking. 

All  went  well  for  the  five  or  six  weeks  be- 
tween their  entrance  into  the  school  and  the 
Christmas  holidays. 

The  older  people  were  careful  to  make  that 
holiday  week  a  merry  time  for  the  children. 
Each  one  received  numerous  beautiful  gifts,  and 
visits  were  exchanged  with  the  families  of  Mag- 
nolia Hall  and  the  parsonage. 

Scarcely  ever  a  day  passed  in  which  there  was 
not  more  or  less  intercourse  between  the  three 
families,  but  at  this  holiday  time  there  were 
special  invitations  and  more  than  ordinary  fes- 
tivity. 

Then,  the  holidays  over,  it  was  a  little  diffi- 
cult to  settle  down  again  to  work  and  study; 
the  children,  and  probably  the  teachers  also, 
found  it  so.  However  that  may  have  been,  there 
was  certainly  more  than  usual  friction  in  the 
working  of  the  school  machinery:  the  teachers 
reproached  the  scholars  with  want  of  attention 
and  lack  of  industry,  and  the  latter  grumbled 
to  each  other  that  the  professor  and  Miss  Diana 
snubbed  them,  and  Mrs.  Manton  and  the  French 
teacher  wasted  neither"  patience  nor  politeness 
upon  them. 


218  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

Also  those  whose  turn  it  was  to  take  a  music- 
lesson  reported  Signor  Foresti  as  unbearable, 
testy,  and  fault-finding. 

Fortunately  Lulu  was  not  of  the  number,  but 
her  respite  was  only  for  a  day,  and  her  heart 
sank  as  she  thought  of  the  danger  of  a  collision 
between  him  and  herself. 

She  thoroughly  disliked  him,  but  hitherto 
had  been  able  to  control  herself  and  avoid  any 
clashing  of  her  temper  with  his;  and  it  had  not 
always  been  an  easy  thing  for  her  to  do,  he  hav- 
ing bestowed  upon  her  many  a  sharp  word 
which  she  felt  to  be  altogether  undeserved. 

She  gave  herself  great  credit  for  her  continued 
forbearance,  and  thought  she  could  not  reason- 
ably be  expected  to  exercise  it  much  longer,  yet 
knew  that  failure  would  entail  dire  conse- 
quences. 

Evelyn  knew  all  about  it,  and  trembled  fo». 
her  friend. 

"  Oh,  Lu,"  she  said,  when  they  found  them- 
selves alone  together  at  home  on  the  evening  of 
that  first  day  after  their  return  to  school  duties, 
"  do  let  us  make  up  our  minds  to  bear  and  for 
bear  to-morrow  when  we  take  our  music-lessons, 
and  not  give  Signor  Foresti  the  pleasure  of  see- 
ing that  we  care  for  his  crossness." 

"Indeed,"  cried  Lulu,  "I've  put  up  with 
enough  of  it;  and  I'll  be  apt  to  tell  him  so  if 
lie's  much  worse  than  usual." 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  219 

"Oh,  Lu  don't!"  entreated  Evelyn;  "you 
have  borne  so  splendidly  with  him,  and  what  a 
pity  it  would  be  to  spoil  it  now  by  giving  way 
to  impatience!" 

"  Yes;  but  I  can't  bear  everything.  I'm  only 
astonished  at  myself  for  having  put  up  with  so 
much.  I  don't  believe  I  ever  should  if  it  hadn't 
been  for  your  help,  Eva." 

"  I'm  very  glad  if  I  have  been  of  any  assistance 
to  you,  dear  Lulu,"  Evelyn  answered,  with  a 
look  of  pleasure;  "and  oh,  I  should  like  to 
help  you  to  go  on  as  you  have  begun." 

"  Well,  if  I  don't  it  will  be  his  fault;  it  would 
take  the  patience  of  a  saint  to  bear  forever  with 
his  injustice  and  ill-temper.  I  know  I  have  a  bad 
temper,  but  I'm  sure  his  is  a  great  deal  worse." 

"  I  do  really  think  it  is,  Lu;  but  other  people 
having  worse  faults  doesn't  make  ours  any  bet- 
ter.  Besides,  do  you  suppose  he  has  had  as  good 
religious  teaching  as  you  and  I?" 

'•'  No;  of  course  not.  But  I  never  thought  of 
that  before.  He's  a  man,  though,  and  a  man 
ought  to  be  expected  to  have  better  control  of 
himself  than  a  little  girl." 

Evelyn  and  Lulu  took  their  music- lessons  on 
the  same  day  of  the  week,  Evelyn  first,  Lulu 
immediately  after. 

They  met  the  next  day  at  the  door  of  tho 
music-room,  the  one  coming  out,  the  other  just 
about  to  enter. 


220  THE  TWO  EL8IE8. 

Evelyn  was  looking  pale  and  asritated,  Lulu 
flushed  and  angry,  having  been  scolded — un- 
justly, she  thought — by  Miss  Diana,  who  ac- 
cused her  of  slighting  a  drawing  with  which 
she  had  really  taken  great  pains. 

"  Oh,  Lu,  do  be  careful;  the  slightest  mis- 
take augers  him  to-day,"  whispered  Evelyn  in 
passing. 

"  It  always  does,''  said  Lulu,  gloomily. 

"But  you  will  be  on  your  guard?"  Lulu 
nodded,  and  stepped  into  the  room  with  a 
"  Good-morning,  siguor." 

"  Good-  mo  ruing,  mees;  you  are  von  leetle 
moment  too  late." 

Deigning  no  reply  to  that,  Lulu  took  posses- 
sion of  the  piano-stool,  spread  out  her  music 
and  began  playing. 

"Dat  ish  too  fast,  mees;  you  should  not 
make  it  like  to  a  galop  or  a  valtz,"  stormed  the 
little  man. 

Without  a  word  Lulu  changed  her  time,  play- 
ing very  slowly. 

"  Now  you  make  von  funeral-dirge,"  he  cried 
fiercely.  "  Play  in  de  true  time  or  I  vill — " 

"You  will  what?"  she  asked  coolly,  as  he 
paused  without  finishing  his  sentence. 

" Report  you,  mees." 

She  merely  flashed  a  scornful  glance  at  him 
out  of  her  great  dark  eyes,  and  went  on  with  her 
exercise,  really  doing  her  best  to  play  it  correctly. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  221 

But  nothing  would  please  him;  h3  continued 
to  fume  and  scold  till  he  succeeded  in  confusing 
the  child  so  that  she  blundered  sadly. 

"You  are  striking  false  notes,  mees,"  he 
roared;  "  I  will  not  have  it!"  And  with  the  words 
a  stinging  blow  from  his  pointer  fell  across  the 
fingers  of  her  left  hand. 

Instantly  Lulu  was  on  her  feet,  white  with 
concentrated  passion;  the  next  she  had  seized 
the  music-book  in  both  hands  and  dealt  her 
cowardly  assailant  a  blow  with  it  on  the  side  of 
his  head  and  face  that  nearly  stunned  him  and 
gave  him  a  black  eye  for  a  week. 

At  the  same  moment  the  piano-stool  came 
down  upon  the  floor  with  a  crash,  upset  by  her 
in  whirling  round  to  reach  him,  and  before  he 
knew  what  had  happened  she  was  out  of  the 
room,  slamming  the  door  behind  her. 

Never  had  she  been  in  a  greater  fury  of  pas- 
sion. She  rushed  out  into  the  grounds  and 
paced  rapidly  to  and  fro  for  several  minutes, 
trying  to  regain  sufficient  calmness  to  dare 
venture  into  the  schoolroom;  not  caring  to  ap- 
pear there  either  for  some  minutes,  as  the  hour 
for  her  music  -  lesson  had  not  yet  fully  ex- 
pired. 

When  she  thought  it  had,  she  went  quietly  in 
and  took  her  accustomed  seat. 

Miss  Diana  was  busy  with  a  recitation  and 
took  no  notice;  but  Evelyn,  glancing  at  Lulu's 


222  THE  TWO  EL8IE8. 

flushed  face  and  sparkling  eyes,  perceived  at 
once  that  something  was  wrong  with  her. 

The  rules  of  the  school,  however,  forbade 
questioning  her  then,  and  she  could  only  wait 
to  do  so  until  they  should  be  dismissed.. 

Another  pupil  had  gone  to  Signer  Foresti  a 
moment  before  Lulu's  entrance  into  the  school- 
room. 

When  her  hour  had  expired  she  came  back 
with  a  face  full  of  excitement  and  curiosity. 
She  glanced  eagerly,  inquiringly  at  Lulu,  then 
turning  to  Miss  Diana  said,  "  Signor  Foresti 
says  Miss  Eaymond  did  not  finish  her  lesson, 
and  he  wishes  her  to  come  back  and  do  it  now." 

"  Singular!"  remarked  Miss  Diana,  elevating 
her  eyebrows.  "Do  you  hear,  Miss  Raymond? 
You  can  go." 

"  I  do  not  wish  to  go,  M-ss  Diana,"  replied 
Lulu,  steadying  her  voice  with  some  difficulty. 

"Indeed!  that  has  nothing  to  do  with  it,  and 
you  will  please  go  at  once." 

Lulu  sat  still  in  her  seat  with  a  look  of  stub- 
born determination  on  her  face. 

"Do  you  hear,  Miss  Raymond?'*  asked  the 
teacher,  raising  her  voice  to  a  higher  key. 

"Yes,  ma'am;  but  I  shall  never  take  another 
lesson  from  that  man." 

"  And  why  not,  pray?" 

"Because  he  is  not  a  gentleman." 

Miss  Diana  looked  utterlv  astonished.    "  Well, 


TEE  TWO  EL8IE8.  223 

really!"  she  exclained  at  length.  "  I  shall  not 
discuss  that  point  with  you  at  present,  but  it 
has  nothing  to  with  the  matter  in  hand.  Will 
you  be  pleased  to  go  and  finish  your  music- 
lesson?" 

"No,  ma'am;  I  have  said  I  shall  never  be 
taught  by  him  again;  and  I  am  not  one  to  break 
my  word,"  concluded  Lulu,  loftily. 

"  Very  well,  miss;  we  will  see  what  my  father 
has  to  say  to  that." 

She  stepped  to  the  door  and  summoned  him.. 

He  came,  marching  in  with  his  most  pompous 
air,  and  glancing  frowningly  around,  inquired 
what  was  wanted. 

A  great  hush  had  fallen  on  the  room;  there 
was  not  a  whisper,  not  a  movement;  eyes  and 
ears  were  intent  upon  seeing  and  hearing  all 
that  should  pass. 

Miss  Diana,  glancing  from  her  father  to  Lulu,, 
drew  herself  up  haughtily  and  replied,  "  Misa 
Raymond  refuses  obedience  to  orders." 

"Indeed!"  he  said,  his  frown  growing  darker 
and  expending  itself  entirely  upon  the  culprit. 
"  How  is  that?  What  were  the  orders,  and  what 
reason  does  she  assign  for  refusing  obedience?" 

"The  signer  sent  word  that  she  had  not- 
finished  her  music-lesson,  and  that  he  desired 
her  to  return  and  do  so.  I  directed  her  to  obey 
the  summons,  and  she  flatly  refused;  giving  as 
her  only  reason  that  he  was  not  a  gentleman." 


224  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"Not  a  gentleman!"  repeated  the  professor  in 
accents  of  astonishment  and  indignation — "not 
a  gentleman!  In  making  such  an  assertion, 
young  miss,  you  insult  not  the  signor  merely, 
but  myself  also;  since  it  was  I  who  engaged  him 
to  give  instruction  in  music  to  the  pupils  of  this 
establishment.  Pray,  miss,  on  what  do  you 
found  your  most  absurd  opinion?" 

"Upon  his  conduct,  sir/'  replied  Lulu,  re- 
turning the  man's  stare  unblenchingly,  while  her 
cheeks  reddened  and  her  eyes  flashed  with 
anger;  "he  has  treated  me  to-day  as  no  gentle- 
man would  ever  treat  a  lady  or  a  little  girl." 

"How?" 

"  Scolding  and  storming  when  I  was  doing 
my  very  best,  and  going  on  to  actually  strike 
me — me  whom  he  was  forbidden  from  the  very 
first  ever  to  strike.  Both  Grandpa  Dinsmore 
and  Grandma  Elsie — I  mean  Mrs.  Tra villa — for- 
bade it  when  they  put  me  in  his  class;  for  I  had 
told  them  I  wouldn't  be  taught  by  him  if  he 
was  allowed  to  treat  me  so;  and  they  said  he 
should  not." 

"Ah!  he  should  not  have  done  so;  I  do  not 
allow  girls  to  be  punished  in  that  manner  here. 
I  shall  speak  to  the  signor  about  it.  But  you 
will  go  and  finish  your  lesson." 

Lulu  made  no  movement,  to  obey,  no  reply 
except  a  look  that  said  plainly  that  she  had  no 
intention  of  obeying. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  225 

"Did  you  hear  me,  miss?"  he  asked  wrath- 
fully. 

"I  did;  but  I  have  already  said  several  times 
that  I  would  never  be  taught  by  that  man 
again." 

He  made  a  step  toward  her  and  a  threatening 
gesture,  but  paused,  seemed  to  consider  a  mo- 
ment, then  saying,  "  We  will  see  what  youi 
guardians  have  to  say  about  that,"  turned;  aud 
left  the  room. 

Every  one  seemed  to  draw  a  long  breath  of 
relief,  and  smiles,  nods,  and  significant  glances 
were  exchanged. 

"The  hour  for  the  closing  of  school  has  ar- 
rived, young  ladies,  and  you  are  dismissed," 
said  Miss  Diana;  and  she  also  sailed  from  the 
room. 

Instantly  the  girls,  some  twenty  in  number- 
flocked  about  Lulu  with  eager,  excited  exclama- 
tions and  questions. 

"Did  he  really  strike  you,  Lu?" 

"  How  did  you  take  it?" 

"I  hope  you  returned  the  blow?  I  certainly 
shall  if  ever  he  dares  to  lift  his  hand  to  me." 
This  from  a  haughty-looking  brunette  of  four- 
teen or  fifteen. 

"Brings  it  down,  you  mean,  with  a  snap  of 
his  pointer  on  your  fingers,"  laughed  a  merry 
little  girl  with  golden  hair  and  big  blue  eyes. 

Neither  Kosie  nor  Evelyn  had  spoken  as  yet, 
15 


226  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

though  the  one  was  standing,  the  other  sitting, 
close  at  Lulu's  side. 

Lulu's  left  hand  lay  in  her  lap,  her  handker- 
chief wrapped  loosely  about  it.  Eva  gently  re- 
moved the  handkerchief,  and  tears  sprang  to  her 
eyes  at  sight  of  the  wounded  fingers. 

"Oh,  Lu!"  she  cried  in  accents  of  love  and 
pity,  "how  he  has  hurt  yea!" 

A  shower  of  exclamations  followed  from  the 
others.  "Hasn't  he?  the  vile  wretch!" 

"  Cruel  monster!  worst  of  savages!  He  ought 
to  be  flogged  within  an  inch  of  his  life!" 

"  He  ought  to  be  shot  down  like  a  dog!" 

"  He  ought  to  be  hung! " 

"  It's  a  very  great  shame,"  said  Kosie,  putting 
her  arm  affectionately  round  Lulu's  neck.  "  I 
hope  grandpa  will  have  him  arrested  and  sent  to 
prison." 

"  But  oh,  Lu,"  cried  Nettie  Vance,  the  one 
who  had  brought  the  signer's  message,  ' '  do  tell 
me,  didn't  you  strike  him  back?  He  looked  as 
if  he  had  had  a  pretty  heavy  blow  on  the  side 
of  his  face." 

"So  he  had;  as  hard  a  one  as  I  could  give 
wieh  the  music-book  in  both  hands,"  replied 
Lulu,  smiling  grimly  at  the  recollection. 

Her  statement  was  received  with  peals  of 
laughter,  clapping  of  hands  and  cries  of, 

"Good  for  you,  Miss  Kaymond!" 

"  Oh,  but  I'm  glad  he  got  his  deserts  for  once!" 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  227 

"I  think  he'll  be  apt  to  keep  his  hands— or 
rather  his  pointer — off  you  in  the  future." 

"Off  other  people  too/' added  a  timid  little 
girl  who  had  felt  its  sting  more  than  once.  "  I 
was  rejoiced  to  hear  the  professor  say  he  didn't 
allow  such  punishment  for  girls.  I'll  let  the 
signor  know,  and  that  I'll  inform  on  him  if  ever 
he  touches  me  with  his  pointer  again." 

"  So  should  I,"  said  Nettie  ;  "  I  wouldn't 
put  up  with  it.  But  he  has  never  hurt  you  as 
he  has  Lulu.  See  !  every  one  of  her  fingers  is 
blistered!" 

"  Yes;  it  must  have  hurt  terribly.  I  don't 
wonder  she  struck  him  back." 

"  Indeed,  it  wasn't  the  pain  I  cared  so  much 
for,"  returned  Lulu,  scorning  the  implication  •, 
"it  was  the  insult." 

"Young  ladies,"  said  a  severely  reproving 
voice  behind  them,  "why  are  you  tarrying 
here?  It  is  high  time  you  were  all  on  your 
homeward  way.  Miss  Rosie  Travilla,  Miss  Eve- 
lyn Leland,  and  Miss  Raymond,  the  Viamede 
carriage  has  been  in  waiting  for  the  last  half- 
hour." 

The  speaker  was  no  other  than  Mrs.  Man- 
ton,  who  had  entered  unperceived  by  them  in 
their  excitement. 

No  one  replied  to  her  rebuke,  but  there  was  a 
sudden  scurrying  into  the  cloak-room,  followed 
by  a  hasty  donning  of  hats  and  wraps. 


228  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

'Rosie  brought  up  the  rear,  muttering,  as  sne 
drew  out  and  glanced  at  a  pretty  little  watch, 
"Hardly  so  long  as  that,  I  ain  sure!" 

"Ah,  you  can't  expect  perfect  accuracy  under 
such  trying  circumstances,"  laughed  Nettie 
Vance. 

"Wait,  Lu,"  said  Evelyn,  softly;  "let  me 
help  you  with  your  cloak,  or  you  will  be  sure 
to  hurt  those  poor  fingers." 

"  How  kind  you  are,  Eva!"  whispered  Lulu, 
her  face  lighting  up  with  pleasure  as  she  ac- 
cepted the  offer  ;  "now  good  to  me  !  Oh,  it  is 
nice  to  have  such  a  friend  as  you!" 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

"For  what  I  will,  I  will,  and  there's  an  end." 

SHAKESPEARE. 

MAX  was  on  the  veranda,  waiting,  like  the 
little  gentleman  he  was,  to  hand  the  girls  into 
the  carriage. 

Hardly  were  they  seated  therein  and  the  door 
closed  upon  them,  when  he  exclaimed,  "  Why, 
what's  the  matter?"  / 

"  Why  do  you  think  anything  is?  "  queried 
Kosie,  with  an  attempt  to  laugh. 

"  Because  you  all  look  so  excited,  and — 
what's  your  hand  wrapped  up  for,  Lu?" 

She  removed  the  handkerchief  and  held  the 
hand  out  before  him. 

"  Who  did  that?  Who  dared  do  such  a  thing 
to  my  sister?"  he  asked  hotly,  his  face  crimson- 
ing with  anger  and  indignation. 

"  Never  mind  who,"  said  Lulu. 

"Signer  Foresti,"  said  Eosie.  "I  hope 
grandpa  will  have  him  fined  and  imprisoned  for 
it — such  a  cowardly,  savage  attack  as  it  was !" 

"  I  only  wish  I  was  big  enough  and  strong 
enough  to  flog  him  well  for  it,"  growled  Max, 
clenching  his  fists  and  speaking  between  his 


230  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

shut  teeth.  "If  papa  were  here,  I  think  the 
cowardly  villain  wouldn't  escape  without  a  sound 
drubbing." 

Lulu  laughed  rather  hysterically  as  she  said, 
"  I  took  the  law  into  my  own  hands,  Max,  and 
punished  him  pretty  well  for  it,  I  believe." 

"You  did!"  he  exclaimed  in  utter  astonish- 
ment; "how?  I  shouldn't  think  you  had  the 
etrength  to  grapple  with  him." 

"  I  didn't,  exactly,  but  before  he  knew  what 
was  coming  I  hit  him  a  blow  that  I  think  nearly 
knocked  him  down  ;"  and  she  went  on  to  repeat 
the  whole  story  for  Max's  benefit. 

The  occurrence  was  the  theme  of  conversation 
all  the  way  home;  and  on  their  arrival,  Mr.  Dins- 
more  and  the  ladies  being  found  on  the  veranda, 
the  case  was  at  once  laid  before  them  in  all  its 
details. 

All  were  indignant  at  the  treatment  Lulu  had 
received,  but  somewhat  shocked,  also,  at  her  re- 
taliation. 

"  You  should  not  have  done  that,"  Mr.  Dins- 
more  said  reprovingly ;  "it  was  by  no  means 
lady-like.  I  should  not  have  blamed  you  for  at 
once  vacating  the  piano-stool  and  walking  out 
of  the  room ;  but  his  punishment  should  have 
been  left  to  older  and  wiser  hands." 

"  There's  enough  more  owing  him  for  older 
&nd  wiser  hands  to  attend  to,"  remarked  Lulu ; 
"  and  I  hope  it  won't  be  neglected." 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  231 

An  amused  smile  trembled  about  the  corners 
of  Mr.  Dinsmore's  mouth ;  but  only  for  an  in- 
stant. 

"  Measures  shall  be  taken  to  prevent  a  recur- 
rence of  the  unpleasantness  of  to-day,"  he  said 
with  becoming  gravity.  "I  shall  myself  call 
upon  the  signer  and  warn  him  to  beware  of  ever 
repeating  it." 

"  He  won't  repeat  it  to  me,  because  I  shall 
never  take  another  lesson  from  him,"  said  Lulu, 
steadily,  looking  straight  into  Mr.  Dinsmore's 
eyes  as  she  spoke. 

"The  choice  is  not  with  you,"  he  answered 
somewhat  sternly ;  "you  are  under  orders  and 
must  do  as  you  are  bid.  But  we  will  not  dis- 
cuss the  matter  farther  at  present,"  he  added 
with  a  wave  of  the  hand,  as  dismissing  her. 

She  turned  to  go,  in  no  very  amiable  mood. 

"Lulu,  dear,"  said  Grandma  Elsie,  rising 
and  following  her,  "  those  poor  fingers  must  be 
attended  to.  I  have  some  salve  which  will  be 
soothing  and  healing  to  them  ;  will  you  come 
with  me  and  let  me  dress  them  with  it  ?" 

"Yes,  ma'am,  thank  you,"  the  child  an- 
swered half  chokingly,  the  kind  sympathy  ex- 
pressed in  the  words  and  tones  quite  overcoming 
her  with  a  strong  reaction  from  the  stubborn, 
defiant  mood  into  which  Mr.  Dinsmore's  closing 
remarks  had  thrown  her. 

Mr.   Dinsmore's  decision  was  truly  a  disap- 


232  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

pointment  to  all  the  children ;  for  once  even 
Kosie  was  inclined  to  warmly  espouse  Lulu'a 
cause.  Though  standing  in  considerable  awe  ot 
her  grandfather,  she  ventured  upon  a  mild  re- 
monstrance. 

"G-randpa,  don't  you  think  that  man  has 
behaved  badly  enough  to  deserve  to  lose  his 
pupil  ?" 

"  I  do  most  decidedly,"  he  answered  ;  "  but 
Lulu  is  improving  wonderfully  under  his  tui- 
tion, and  should  not,  I  think,  be  allowed  to  lose 
the  advantage  of  jt  while  we  remain  here." 

"  I  very  much  fear  his  usefulness  is  over  so 
far  as  she  is  concerned,"  sighed  Violet.  "  And, 
grandpa,  I  dread  the  struggle  you  will  certainly 
have  with  her  if  you  insist  upon  her  con- 
tinuance in  his  class.  I  never  saw  a  more 
determined  look  than  she  wore  when  she  said 
that  she  would  never  take  another  lesson  of 
him." 

"Do not  trouble  yourself,"  he  said;  "I  think 
I  am  fully  equal  to  the  contest.  I  should  gladly 
avoid  it  if  it  seemed  to  me  right  to  do  so,  but 
it  does  not.  It  is  high  time  Lulu  was  taught 
proper  submission  to  lawful  authority." 

"  Max,  standing  with  averted  face,  a  little 
apart  from  the  speaker,  heard  every  word  that 
was  said. 

The  boy  was  sorely  troubled.  He  turned  and 
walked  away,  saying  to  himself,  "  She  will  never 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  233 

do  it;  I  don't  believe  any  power  on  earth  can 
make  her,  and  Grandpa  Dinsmore  is  about  as 
determined  as  she;  so  what  is  to  come  of  it  I 
can't  tell.  Oh,  if  papa  were  only  here!  nobody 
else  can  manage  Lu  when  she  gets  into  one  of 
her  stubborn  fits,  and  I  don't  believe  he'd  make 
her  go  back  to  that  horrid  savage  of  a  music- 
teacher.  Fve  a  notion  to  write  and  tell  him  all 
about  it.  But  no,  where  would  be  the  use?  I 
dare  say  the  whole  affair  will  be  over  before  my 
letter  could  reach  him  and  an  answer  come 
back." 

Very  tenderly  and  carefully  Elsie  bound  up 
the  wounded  fingers;  then  taking  the  little  girl 
in  her  arms  she  kissed  her  kindly,  saying,  "You 
were  treated  very  badly,  my  dear  child,  but  it  is 
not  likely  the  man  will  venture  to  act  so  again 
after  my  father  has  spoken  to  him  and  warned 
him  of  the  consequences  of  such  behavior." 

"  I  think  he  won't  to  me,"  Lulu  answered, 
the  stubborn,  defiant  look  returning  to  her  face. 

"Do  the  fingers  feel  better?"  Elsie  asked 
gently. 

"  Yes,  ma'am;  and  I  am  very  much  obliged. 
Grandma  Elsie,  do  you  know  where  Gracie  is?" 

"I  think  you  will  find  her  in  the  playroom." 

Lulu  immediately  resorted  thither,  and  found 
Grace  playing  happily  with  her  dolls. 

"Oh,  Lu,  I'm  so  glad  you  have  come!"  she 
cried,  glancing  up  at  her  sister  as  she  entered. 


234  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"I  do  miss  you  so  all  day  long  while  you  are  at 
school!  But  what's  the  matter  with  your  hand?" 
she  asked  with  concern. 

"  Nothing  very  serious,"  Lulu  answered 
carelessly.  "  That  villain  of  a  music-teacher 
snapped  his  pointer  on  my  fingers  and  blistered 
them;  that's  all." 

"Oh,  Lu,  what  a  shame!  Did  it  hurt  you 
very  much?" 

"  Quite  a  good  deal;  but  of  course  it  was  the 
insult,  not  the  pain,  that  I  cared  for." 

She  went  on  to  give  the  details  of  the  occur- 
rence to  this  new  listener,  who  heard  them  with 
tears  of  sympathy  and  indignation. 

"I  think  somebody  ought  to  whip  him,"  she 
said;  "and  I  hope  he'll  never  have  a  chance  to 
strike  you  again." 

"  I  don't  intend  he  shall.  I've  said  I  won't 
take  another  lesson  from  him,  and  I  don't  in- 
tend to.  But  Grandpa  Dinsmore  says  I  must; 
so  there'll  be  another  fight." 

"Oh,  Lu,  don't!"  cried  Grace,  in  terror; 
"  don't  try  to  fight  him.  Don't  you  remember 
how  he  'most  made  Grandma  Elsie  die  when  she 
was  a  little  girl,  'cause  she  wouldn't  do  what  he 
told  her  to?" 

Lulu  nodded.  "But  I'm  another  kind  of 
girl,"  she  said;  "and  I'm  not  his  child,  so  I 
think  he  wouldn't  dare  be  quite  so  cruel  to  me." 

"  How  brave  you  are,  Lulu!"  Grace  exclaimed 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  235 

In  admiration.  "  But,  oh,  I  am  so  sorry  for 
you!  I'd  be  frightened  'most  to  death,  I  think; 
frightened  to  think  of  going  back  to  that 
signor,  and  dreadfully  afraid  to  refuse  if 
Grandpa  Dinsmore  said  I  must." 

"  Yes,  you  poor  little  thing!  but  I'm  not  so 
timid,  you  know.  Grandpa  Dinsmore  can't 
frighten  me  into  breaking  my  word." 

"  But,  you  know,  Lu,"  said  Max,  coming  in 
at  that  moment,  "  that  papa  has  ordered  us  to 
obey  Grandpa  Dinsmore,  and  if  we  refuse  we 
are  disobeying  our  father  too." 

"I  am  sure  papa  never  thought  he  would 
want  me  to  go  on  taking  lessons  of  a  man  that 
struck  me,"  cried  Lulu,  indignantly.  "  Besides,. 
I've  said  I  won't,  and  nothing  on  earth  shall 
make  me  break  my  word." 

"  I  wish  papa  was  here,"  sighed  Max,  looking 
sorely  troubled. 

"  So  do  I,"  responded  Lulu.  "  I'm  sure  he 
wouldn't  make  me  go  back  to  that  hateful  old 
Signor  Foresti." 

That  evening  Max,  Lulu,  Kosie,  and  Evelyn 
were  in  the  schoolroom  at  Viamede,  preparing 
their  lessons  for  the  morrow,  when  a  servant 
came  up  with  a  message  for  Lulu;  she  was 
wanted  in  the  library. 

Flushing  hotly,  and  looking  a  good  deal  dis- 
turbed, Lulu  pushed  aside  her  books  and  rose  to 
obey  the  summons. 


236  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"  Only  Miss  Lulu?  nobody  else,  Jim?"  asked 
Bosie. 

"I  Aspects  so,  Miss  Kosie;  dat's  all  Massa 
Dinsmore  say." 

"Oh,  Lu,  I'm  sorry  for  you!"  whispered 
Evelyn,  catching  Lulu's  hand  and  pressing  it 
affectionately  in  hers. 

"  You're  very  kind,  but  I'm  not  afraid,"  Lulu 
answered,  drawing  herself  up  with  dignity;  then 
she  hurried  to  the  library,  not  giving  herself 
time  to  think  what  might  be  in  store  for  her 
there. 

She  started  with  surprise,  and  paused  for  an 
instant  on  the  threshold,  as  she  perceived  that 
Professor  Manton  was  there  with  Mr.  Dins- 
more,  who  was  the  only  other  occupant  of  the 
room. 

"Come  in,  Lulu,"  Mr.  Dinsmore  said,  seeing 
her  hesitation;  "you  have  nothing  to  fear  if 
you  are  disposed  to  be  good  and  docile." 

As  he  spoke  he  pointed  to  a  low  chair  by  his 
side. 

Lulu  came  quietly  forward  and  took  it. 

"I'm  not  afraid,  Grandpa  Dinsmore,"  she 
said  in  low,  even  tones.  "  Good-evening,  Pro- 
fessor Maiiton." 

"Good-evening,"  he  replied,  with  a  stiff  nod. 
"  I  am  sorry  to  be  brought  here  by  so  un> 
pleasant  a  duty  as  laying  a  complaint  against 
you." 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  237 

"You  needn't  care;  I  don't,"  she  said  with 
the  utmost  nonchalance. 

He  lifted  his  eyebrows  in  astonishment,  and 
had  nearly  forgotten  his  dignity  so  far  as  to 
utter  a  low  whistle,  but  caught  himself  just  in 
time. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  frowned  darkly. 

"  What  is  the  meaning  of  such  talk,  Lulu  ? 
he  inquired.  "  If  you  do  not  care  for  the  dis- 
pleasure of  teachers  and  guardians  you  are  in- 
deed a  naughty  girl." 

He  paused  for  a  reply,  but  none  came,  and  he 
went  on:  "  Professor  Man  ton  has  brought  me  a 
report  of  your  conduct  to-day,  agreeing  substan- 
tially with  the  one  given  by  yourself,  and  I  have 
called  you  down  to  tell  him  in  your  presence 
that  you  are  to  go  on  taking  lessons  of  Signer 
Foresti." 

Lulu's  cheeks  crimsoned,  and  she  looked  from 
one  to  the  other  with  flashing  eyes. 

"  Grandpa  Dinsmore  and  Professor  Manton, 
I  have  said  several  times,  and  I  say  it  again,  I 
will  never  take  another  lesson  from  that  man  !" 

"Then  you  deliberately  defy  the  authority  of 
both  the  professor  and  myself  ?"  Mr.  Dinsmore 
queried  sternly. 

"In  this  one  thing  I  do." 

"  The  consequences  may  be  very  unpleasant," 
he  said  significantly  and  with  rising  anger. 

"  I  know  the  consequences  of  giving  up  and 


238  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

taking  lessons  again  from  Signor  Forest!  would 
be  very  unpleasant,"  she  retorted. 

"  Leave  the  room  !"  he  commanded,  with  a 
stamp  of  the  foot  that  sent  Lulu's  heart  up  into 
her  throat,  though  she  tried  to  appear  perfectly 
calm  and  unconcerned  as  she  silently  rose  and 
obeyed  the  order. 

''Really  the  most  amazingly  audacious,  im- 
pertinent child  I  ever  saw  !"  muttered  the  pro- 
fessor. Then  aloud,  "  "What  is  to  be  done  with 
her,  sir  ?"  he  asked. 

"She  must  be  made  to  obey,  of  course,"  re- 
plied Mr.  Dinsmore. 

"Yes,  yes,  certainly;  but  what  measure  would 
you  have  me  take  to  bring  her  to  submission  ?" 

"None;  you  will  please  leave  all  that  to  me/' 

"  Then  if  to-morrow  she  refuses  to  finish  that 
interrupted  lesson,  you  would  have  me  simply 
report  the  fact  to  you  ?" 

"  No,  sir;  even  that  will  be  quite  unnecessary; 
she  will  tell  me  herself.  I  am  proud  to  be  able 
to  say  of  her  that  she  is  a  perfectly  truthful  and 
honest  child." 

"I  am  glad  to  learn  that  she  has  at  least  one 
virtue  as  an  offset  to  her  very  serious  faults/' 
observed  the  professor,  dryly,  then  rising,  "Al- 
low me  to  bid  you  good-evening,  sir,"  and  with 
that  he  took  his  departure. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  saw  him  to  the  outer  door,  then 
returning,  began  pacing  the  floor  with  arms 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  23& 

folded  on  his  breast  and  a  heavy  frown  on  his 
brow. 

But  presently  Elsie  and  Violet  came  in,  both 
looking  anxious  and  disturbed,  and  stopping  his 
walk  he  sat  down  with  them  and  reported  all 
that  had  passed  during  the  call  of  Professor 
Manton;  after  which  they  held  a  consultation  in 
regard  to  the  means  to  be  taken  to  induce  Lulu 
to  be  submissive  and  obedient. 

"  Shall  we  not  try  mild  measures  at  first,  pa- 
pa ?"  Elsie  asked  with  a  look  of  entreaty. 

"I  approve  of  that  course,"  he  answered; 
"  but  what  shall  they  be  ?  Have  you  anything 
to  suggest  ?" 

"  Ah/'  she  sighed,  "  it  goes  hard  with  me  to 
have  her  disciplined  at  all;  why  will'she  not  be 
good  without  it,  poor,  dear  child  !" 

"  Let  us  try  reasoning,  coaxing,  and  persuad- 
ing," suggested  Violet,  with  some  hesitation. 

"  Very  well,"  her  grandfather  said;  "  you  and 
your  mother  may  try  that  to-night.  If  it  fails, 
tell  her  that  so  long  as  she  is  rebellious  all  her 
time  at  home  must  be  spent  in  her  own  room 
and  alone." 

"Dear  grandpa,"  Violet  said  pleadingly, 
"  that  punishment  would  fall  nearly  as  heavily 
upon  Gracie  as  upon  Lulu;  and  a  better  child 
than  Grace  is  not  to  be  found  anywhere." 

"  Yes,  yes,  and  it  is  a  pity;  but  I  don't  see 
that  it  can  be  helped.  It  is  a  hard  fact  that  ic 


240  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

this  sinful  world  the  innocent  have  very  often 
to  suffer  with  the  guilty.  You  are  suffering 
yourself  at  this  moment,  and  so  is  your  mother, 
entirely  because  of  the  misconduct  of  this  child 
and  that  fiery  little  Italian." 

"Lulu  is  extremely  fond  of  her  little  sister/'* 
remarked  Elsie;  "  so  let  us  hope  the  thought  of 
Grace's  distress,  if  separated  from  her,  may  lead 
her  to  give  up  her  self-will  in  regard  to  this 
matter.  Take  courage,  Vi;  all  is  not  lost  that 
is  in  danger. " 

Each  of  the  two  had  a  talk  with  Lulu  before 
she  went  to  bed  that  night,  using  all  their  pow- 
ers of  argument  and  persuasion;  but  in  vain: 
she  stubbornly  persisted  in  her  resolve  never 
again  to  be  taught  by  Signer  Foresti. 

Violet  was  almost  in  despair.  She  was  alone 
with  the  little  girl  in  her  dressing-room. 

"Lulu,"  she  said,  ''it  will  certainly  give  great 
distress  to  your  father  when  he  learns  that  you 
have  become  a  rebel  against  grandpa's  authority. 
You  seem  to  love  your  papa  very  dearly;  how  can 
you  bear  to  pain  him  so  ?" 

"  I  am  quite  sure  papa  would  not  order  me  to 
take  another  lesson  of  a  man  who  has  struck 
me,"  was  the  reply,  in  a  half-tremulous  tone, 
which  told  that  the  appeal  had  not  failed  to  touch 
the  child's  heart.  "  I  do  love  my  father  dearly, 
dearly,  but  I  can't  submit  to  such  insulting 
treatment;  and  nothing  on  earth  will  make  me." 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  241 

"  You  are  not  asked  or  ordered  to  do  that/' 
Violet  answered  gently;  "the  man  is  to  be  ut- 
terly forbidden  to  ill-treat  you  in  any  way. 

"  Perhaps  I  should  hardly  try  to  hire  you  to 
do  right,  but  I  think  there  is  nothing  I  would 
refuse  you  if  you  will  but  do  as  grandpa  bids 
you.  What  would  you  like  to  have  which  it  is 
in  rny  power  to  bestow — a  new  dress  ?  a  hand- 
some set  of  jewelry  ?  books  ?  toys  ?  What  will 
you  have  ?" 

"Nothing,  thank  you,"  returned  Lulu, 
coldly. 

"  I  will  double  your  pocket-money,"  was  Vio- 
let's next  offer;  but  Lulu  heard  it  in  silence  and 
with  no  relaxing  of  the  stubborn  determination 
of  her  countenance. 

"  I  will  do  that  and  give  you  both  dress  and 
jewelry  besides,"  Violet  said,  with  a  little  hesita- 
tion, not  feeling  sure  that  she  was  doing  quite 
right. 

Lulu's  eyes  shone  for  an  instant,  but  the  stub- 
born look  settled  down  on  her  face  again. 

"  Mamma  Vi,  I  don't  want  to  be  bribed,"  she 
said.  "  If  anything  at  all  would  induce  me  to 
do  as  you  wish  and  break  my  word,  love  for 
papa  and  Gracie  and  Max  would  do  it  alone/' 

Violet  sighed.     Drawing  out  her  \vatch,  "It 

is  past  your  bedtime,"  she  said.     "  Lulu,  dear," 

and  she  drew  the  child  caressingly  toward  her, 

"  when  you  say  your  prayers  to-night  will  you 

16 


242  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

not  ask  God  to  show  you  the  right  and  help  you 
to  do  it?" 

"  Mamma  Vi,  it  can't  be  right  to  tell  a  lie, 
and  what  else  should  I  be  doing  if  I  went  back 
to  Siguor  Foresti  for  lessons  after  Fve  said  over 
and  over  that  I  never  would  again?" 

"Suppose  a  man  has  promised  to  commit 
murder;  should  he  keep  that  promise  or  break 
it?"  asked  Violet. 

"Break  it,  of  course,"  replied  Lulu;  "but 
this  is  quite  another  thing,  Mamma  Vi." 

"I'm  not  so  clear  about  that/'  Violet  an- 
swered seriously.  "In  the  case  we  have  sup- 
posed, the  promise  would  be  to  break  the  sixth 
commandment;  m  yours  it  is  to  break  the 
fifth." 

"I'm  not  disobeying  papa,"  asserted  Lulu, 
hotly. 

"Are  you  not?"  asked  Violet;  "did  he  not 
bid  you  obey  my  grandfather  while  he  is  not 
here  to  direct  you  himself?" 

"  Yes,  ma'am,"  acknowledged  Lulu,  reluc- 
tantly; "but  I'm  sure  he  never  thought  your 
grandpa  would  be  so  unreasonable  as  to  say  I 
must  take  lessons  of  a  man  like  Signor  Foresti 
who  had  struck  me:  and  that  when  I  did  not 
deserve  it  at  all." 

"  Lulu,"  said  Violet,  a  little  severely,  "  your 
father  made  no  reservation.  But  now  good- 
night," she  added  in  a  more  affectionate  tone. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  243 

"  I  trusc  you  will  wake  to-morrow  morning  in  a 
better  frame  of  mind." 

"But  I  won't,"  muttered  Lulu,  as  she  left 
the  room  and  retired  to  her  own;  ' ( Fll  not  be 
driven,  coaxed,  or  hired. " 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

jl  For  what  I  will,  I  wilf,  and  there's  an  end." 
SHAKESPEARE. 

SHOETLY  after  breakfast  the  next  morning, 
and  before  the  hour  for  setting  out  for  school, 
Elsie  called  Lulu  aside,  and  in  a  gentle,  affec- 
tionate way  asked  if.  she  were  now  willing  to  do 
as  directed  by  Mr.  Dinsmore. 

"Grandma  Elsie,"  said  the  little  girl,  "I  am 
ready  to  do  anything  he  bids  me  if  it  is  not  to 
take  lessons  of  that  horrid  man  who  dared  to 
strike  me  after  being  told  by  Grandpa  Dinsmore 
himself  that  he  must  never  do  so." 

"  I  am  grieved,  my  child,  that  you  have  no 
better  answer  than  that  to  give  me,"  Elsie  said, 
"  and  I  think  you  know  that  it  will  not  satisfy 
my  father;  he  will  have  those  committed  to  his 
care  obedient  in  everything;  and  he  bade  me 
tell  you  that  if  you  will  not  submit  to  his 
authority  in  this  matter — if  you  do  not  to-day 
obey  his  order  to  finish  that  interrupted  music- 
lesson — you  must,  on  returning  home,  go  di- 
rectly to  your  own  room  and  stay  there;  and  as 
long  as  you  continue  rebellious,  all  your  time  at 
home  is  to  be  spent  in  that  room  and  alone." 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  245 

She  paused  for  a  reply,  but  none  came.  Lulu 
sat  with  eyes  cast  down  and  cheeks  hotly  flush- 
ing, her  countenance  expressing  anger  and 
stubborn  resolve. 

Elsie  sighed  involuntarily. 

"Lulu,  my  dear  child,"  she  said,  "do  not 
try  this  contest  with  my  father.  I  warn  you 
that  to  do  so  will  only  bring  you  trouble  and 
sorrow ;  he  is  a  most  determined  man,  and  be- 
cause he  feels  that  he  has  right  on  his  side  in 
this  thing,  you  will  find  him  unconquerable." 

"I  think  that  is  what  he  will  find  me, 
Grandma  Elsie,"  replied  the  determinately  self- 
willed  little  girl. 

"Surely  you  are  showing  scant  gratitude  for 
the  many  kindnesses  received  at  my  father's 
hands,"  Elsie  said;  "but  I  will  not  upbraid  you 
with  them.  You  may  go  now." 

Feeling  somewhat  ashamed  of  herself,  yet  far 
from  prepared  to  submit,  Lulu  rose  and  hastened 
from  the  room. 

She  knew  nothing  of  what  had  passed  be- 
tween Mr.  Dinsmore  and  Professor  Manton  after 
her  dismissal  the  night  before,  and  it  was  with 
a  quaking  heart  she  entered  the  schoolroom  at 
Oakdale  that  morning. 

Yet  though  in  fear  and  dread,  she  had  not 
the  slightest  intention  of  abandoning  her  posi- 
tion in  regard  to  the  music-lessons. 

Nothing,  however,  was  said  to  her  on  the 


246  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

subject  till  the  hour  for  meeting  the  signer. 
Then  Miss  Diana  directed  her  to  go  and  finish 
her  lesson  of  the  previous  day;  but  on  receiving 
a  refusal,  merely  remarked  that  it  should  be  re- 
ported to  her  guardians  and  her  punishment 
left  to  them. 

Evelyn  gave  her  friend  an  entreating  look, 
but  Lulu  shook  her  head,  then  fixed  her  eyes 
upon  her  book. 

As  they  drove  home  to  Viamede  in  the  after- 
noon, Grace  was  waiting  for  them  on  the  ve- 
randa there. 

"  Oh,  Lulu,"  she  cried,  as  the  latter  came  up 
the  steps,  "mamma  has  been  helping  me  to  fix 
up  my  baby -house,  and  it  is  so  pretty!  Do  come 
right  up  to  the  play-room  and  see  it." 

"I  can't,  Gracie,"  Lulu  answered,  coloring 
and  looking  vexed  and  mortified. 

"Why  not?"  asked  Grace  in  a  tone  of  sur- 
prise and  keen  disappointment. 

But  before  Lulu  could  reply,  Mr.  Dinsmore 
stepped  from  the  door  and  inquired,  "What 
report  have  you  to  give  me,  Lulu?" 

"I  have  not  taken  a  music-lesson  to-day," 
she  answered. 

"Were  you  not  told  to  do  so?" 

"Yes,  sir." 

"And  did  not  choose  to  obey?  You  know 
Che  consequence;  you  must  go  immediately  to 
your  room  and  stay  there  alone  during  the  hours 
spent  at  home,  until  you  are  ready  to  obey." 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  247 

Lulu  assumed  an  air  of  indifference  as  she 
walked  slowly  away,  but  Grace  burst  into  tears, 
crying,  "Oh,  Grandpa  Dinsmore!  you  won't 
keep  me,  her  own  sister,  away  from  her,  will 
you?  oh,  please  don't.  I  can't  do  without  her." 

"  My  dear  little  girl,"  he  said  soothingly,  and 
taking  her  hand  in  his,  "I  am  truly  sorry  to 
distress  you  so,  but  Lulu  must  be  made  obedi- 
ent. She  is  now  in  a  very  rebellious  mood,  and 
I  should  do  wrong  to  indulge  her  in  it." 

"Grandpa  Diiismore,"  she  said,  looking  up 
pleadingly  into  his  face,  with  the  tears  stream- 
ing over  her  own,  I'd  be  frightened  'most  to 
death  if  /  had  to  take  lessons  of  that  cross,  bad 
man.  How  can  you  want  to  make  poor  Lulu 
do  it?" 

"  Lulu  is  not  the  timid  little  creature  you 
are,"  he  said,  bending  down  to  kiss  her  forehead, 
"  and  I  am  sure  is  not  really  afraid  of  the  man; 
nor  need  she  be  after  what  I  have  said  to  him 
about  striking  her  or  any  of  the  pupils  I  send 
him." 

'•'  It'll  be  a  long,  long  while  before  she'll  give 
up,"  said  Grace  ;  "  maybe  she  never  will.  Mayn't 
I  go  and  talk  to  her  a  little  and  bid  her  good- 
by?  You  know  it's  'most  as  if  she's  going  far 
away  from  us  all." 

She  ended  with  a  sob  that  quite  touched  Mr. 
Dinsmore's  heart;  also  he  thought  it  possible 
that  her  grief  over  the  separation  Jtrom  Lulu, 


248  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

and  her  entreaties  to  her  to  be  submissive  and 
obedient,  might  have  a  good  effect.  So  after  a 
moment's  cogitation  he  granted  her  request. 

"Thank  you,  sir,"  said  Grace,  and  hurried 
upstairs  to  her  sister's  door. 

"  Please,  Lu,  let  me  in."  she  cried.  "  Grandpa 
Dinsmore  said  I  might  come." 

"Did  he?"  returned  Lulu,  admitting  her. 
"  Well,  it  must  have  been  altogether  for  your 
sake,  not  a  bit  for  mine;  his  heart's  as  hard  as 
stone  to  me." 

"  Oh,  Lu,  dear  Lu,  don't  talk  so;  do  give  up, 
so  we  won't  be  separated !"  cried  Grace,  throwing 
her  arms  round  her  sister  and  giving  her  a  vig- 
orous hug.  "  I  never  can  do  without  you;  and 
don't  you  care  to  be  with  me?" 

"  Of  course  I  do,"  said  Luln,  twinkling  away 
a  tear,  for  they  were  raining  from  Grace's  eyes 
now,  and  her  bosom  heaving  with  sobs,  "  and  it's 
just  the  cruelest  thing  that  ever  was  to  separate 
us!" 

"  But  they  won't  if  you'll  only  give  up  ;  and 
Grandpa  Dinsmore  says  that  horrid  man  sha'n't 
strike  you  again." 

"Grandpa  Dinsmore  is  an  old  tyrant!"  said 
Lulu.  "Nobody  but  a  tyrant  would  want  to 
force  me  to  put  myself  in  the  way  of  being  again 
treated  in  the  cruel  and  insulting  way  Signor 
Forest!  has  treated  me  once  already;  and  I 
won't  go  back  to  him;  no,  not  if  they  kill  me!" 


THE  TWO  ELSIES,  249 

"But  oh,  Lu,  think  of  me!"  sobbed  Grace. 
"  Max  can  see  you  and  talk  with  yon  every  day, 
going  and  coming  in  the  carriage,  but  I'm  afraid 
I  won't  see  you  at  all." 

"  Oh,  Gracie,  I  have  a  thought!"  exclaimed 
Lulu.  "Ask  Mamma  Vi  if  you  mayn't  ride 
back  and  forth  with  us  every  morning  and  after- 
noon. There's  room  enough  in  the  carriage,  and 
the  rides  would  be  good  for  you.  You'd  have 
to  ride  alone  one  way  each  time,  but  you 
wouldn't  mind  that,  would  you?" 

"  Oh  no,  indeed  !"  exclaimed  Grace,  smiling 
through  her  tears;  "  it's  a  bright  thought,  Lu. 
I'll  ask  mamma,  and  I'm  'most  sure  she'll  say 
yes,  she's  so  good  and  kind." 

Violet  did  say  yes  at  once,  making  one  con- 
dition only — that  neither  her  mother,  nor  grand- 
father should  object. 

They  did  not,  and  every  morning  and  after- 
noon Grace  was  ready  in  good  season  for  her 
drive  to  Oakdale. 

The  other  children  were  glad  of  her  company, 
and  as  by  common  consent  always  gave  her  the 
seat  next  to  Lulu. 

For  two  weeks  those  short  drives  yielded  the 
sisters  all  the  intercourse  they  had.  They  met 
with  a  warm  embrace  in  the  morning  just  be- 
fore stepping  into  the  carriage,  and  parted  in 
the  same  way  on  their  return  to  Viamede  in  the 
afternoon.  Then  Lulu  went  directly  to  her  own 


250  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

room,,  shut  herself  in,  and  was  seen  no  more  by 
the  other  children  till  the  next  day. 

During  that  fortnight  the  confinement  and 
solitude  were  her  only  punishment;  her  meals 
were  brought  to  her  and  consisted  of  whatever 
she  desired  from  the  table  where  the  family  were 
seated;  also  books  and  toys  were  allowed  her. 

Every  night  Violet  and  Elsie,  her  mother, 
came,  separately,  for  a  few  words  with  the  little 
girl;  always  kind,  gentle,  loving  words  of  ad- 
monition and  entreaty  that  she  would  return  to 
her  former  dutiful  and  docile  behavior.  But 
they  were  always  met  by  the  same  stubborn  re- 
solve. 

At  length  one  evening  she  was  summoned  to 
Mr.  Dinsmore's  presence, — in  the  library  as  be- 
fore,— again  asked  if  she  were  ready  to  obey,  and 
on  answering  in  the  negative  was  told  that,  such 
being  the  case,  she  was  to  be  sent  to  Oakdaleas 
a  boarding  scholar,  and  not  to  return  home  at 
all  until  ready  to  give  up  her  wilfulness  and  do 
as  she  was  bidden, 

She  heard  her  sentence  with  dismay,  but  re- 
solved to  endure  it  rather  than  submit. 

"I'm  not  ready  to  break  my  word  yet, 
Grandpa  Dinsmore,"  she  said  with  a  lofty  air; 
"  and  perhaps  Oakdale  won't  be  a  worse  prison 
than  those  the  martyrs  went  to  for  conscience* 
sake." 

"Lulu,"  he  said  sternly,  "do  not  deceive 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  251 

yourself  with  the  idea  that  you  are  suffering  for 
conscience'  sake;  a  wicked  promise — a  promise 
to  break  one  of  God's  commands — is  better 
broken  than  kept;  the  sin  was  in  making 
it." 

"I  don't  know  any  commandment  that  says 
I  must  take  lessons  of  Signor  Foresti,  or  obey 
somebody  who  is  no  relation  to  me/'  returned 
Lulu,  half  trembling  at  her  own  temerity  as  she 
spoke. 

"You  are  an  extremely  impertinent  little 
girl,"  said  Mr.  Dinsmore,  "and  not  altogether 
honest  in  pretending  such  ignorance;  .you  know 
that  you  are  commanded  to  obey  your  father, 
that  he  has  directed  you  to  be  obedient  to  me  in 
his  absence,  and  that  I  have  ordered  you  to  take 
lessons  of  Signor  Foresti." 

He  paused  a  moment,  then  went  on:  "If  to- 
morrow you  do  as  you  are  ordered  you  will  be 
at  once  restored  to  favor,  and  all  the  privileges 
you  formerly  enjoyed  in  this  house;  otherwise 
you  will  not  return  from  Oakdale  with  the  others 
in  the  afternoon." 

He  waved  his  hand  in  dismissal,  and  she  left 
the  room  full  of  auger  and  defiance,  a  most  un- 
happy child. 

In  the  hall  she  halted  for  a  moment  and 
glanced  toward  the  outer  door.  A  sudden  im- 
pulse moved  her  to  run  away.  But  what  good 
would  that  do?  Where  could  she  go?  How  find 


252  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

shelter,  food,  clothing?  And  should  she  ever 
see  father,  brother,  sisters  again? 

She  moved  on  again  down  the  hall,  and  slowly 
climbed  the  broad  stairway  leading  to  the  one 
above. 

Violet  met  her  there  and  felt  her  heart  sink 
as  she  glanced  at  the  sullen,  angry  countenance. 
She  stopped,  laid  her  hand  kindly  on  the  child's 
shoulder,  and  said, 

"Lulu,  dear,  I  know  pretty  well  what  you 
have  just  been  told  by  grandpa,  and,  my  child,  it 
distresses  me  exceedingly  to  think  of  you  being 
sent  away  from  us  all." 

"You  needn't  care,  Mamma  Vi;  /  don't," 
interrupted  Lulu,  angrily.  "  I'd  rather  be  away 
from  people  that  ill-treat  me  so;  I  only  wish  I 
could  go  thousands  of  miles  from  you  all,  and 
never,  never  come  back." 

"Poor,  dear,  unhappy  child!"  Violet  said, 
tears  trembling  in  her  beautiful  eyes  ;  "I  know 
you  cannot  be  other  than  miserable  while  in- 
dulging in  such  wrong  feelings.  If  I  have  ill- 
treated  you  in  any  way  I  have  not  been  con- 
scious of  it,  and  am  truly  sorry,  for  it  is  my 
strong  desire  to  be  all  that  I  should  to  my  hus- 
band's dear  children.  Come  into  my  dressing- 
room  and  let  us  have  a  little  talk  together  about 
these  matters." 

She  drew  Lulu  into  the  room  as  she  spoke, 
and  made  her  sit  down  on  u  sofa  by  her  side. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  253 

"  No,  Mamma  Vi,  you  have  never  ill-treated 
me,"  answered  Lulu,  her  sense  of  justice  assert- 
ing itself;  "  but  I  think  Grand  pa  Dinsmore  has, 
and  so  I'd  rather  go  away  from  him." 

"I  am  sorry  you  feel  so  little  gratitude  to  one 
who  has  done  so  much  for  you,  Lulu,"  Violet 
said,  not  unkindly.  "Surely  you  cannot  deny 
that  it  has  been  a  very  great  kindness  in  him  to 
take  you  into  his  own  family — giving  you  the 
best  of  homes — and  instruct  you  himself,  for  no 
reward  but  the  pleasure  of  doing  you  good  and 
seeing  your  improvement :  that,  too,  in  spite  of 
having  to  bear  with  much  ill-behavior  from 
you." 

Lulu  tried  hard  to  think  herself  unjustly  ac- 
cused, but  in  her  heart  knew  very  well  that 
every  word  of  Violet's  reproof  was  richly  de- 
served. She  made  no  reply,  but  hung  her  head, 
while  a  vivid  blush  suffused  her  cheeks. 

Silence  in  the  room  for  several  minutes ;  then 
Lulu  said,  "I  think  my  bedtime  has  come, 
Mamma  Vi ;  may  I  go  now?" 

"  Yes ;  good-night,"  said  Violet,  bending 
down  to  give  her  a  kiss. 

Lulu  returned  both  the  kiss  and  the  good- 
night, then  rose  to  leave  the  room. 

"  Stay  a  moment,  dear,"  Violet  said  in  her 
gentlest,  sweetest  tone  ;  "I  am  writing  to  your 
father  :  what  shall  I  say  about  you?" 

"Anything  you  please,"  Lulu  answered  cold- 


254  THE  TWO  EL8IE8. 

ly,  and  walked  away  with  head  erect,  cheeks 
aflame,  and  eyes  flashing. 

"  If  she  wants  to  tell  tales  on  me,  she  may. 
I  shan't  try  to  stop  her,"  she  muttered  to  her- 
self as  she  went  into  her  own  room  and  closed 
the  door ;  then  sending  a  glance  around  upon 
all  the  luxury  and  beauty  of  the  apartment,  the 
thought  flashed  painfully  on  her  that  these 
things,  so  delightful  to  her,  would  have  to  be 
exchanged  for  others  far  inferior  and  less  en- 
joyable ;  for,  of  course,  no  boarding-school 
room  would  be  furnished  at  anything  like  the 
expense  that  had  been  lavished  upon  this  and 
others  in  this  fine  old  mansion,  so  long  owned 
and  at  times  occupied  by  the  possessors  of  vast 
wealth  joined  to  refined  and  cultivated  taste. 

During  the  last  fortnight,  enforced  confine- 
ment there  had  sometimes  made  the  room  seem 
like  a  prison  ;  but  now  her  heart  swelled  at  the 
thought  of  leaving  it,  perhaps  never  to  return, 
for  certainly,  unless  she  became  submissive  and 
obedient,  she  would  be  kept  at  the  academy  at 
least  until  the  family  were  ready  to  leave  for 
Ion. 

Then  it  occurred  to  her  that  there  were  ad- 
vantages, companionships,  luxuries,  to  be  given 
up,  the  resigning  of  which  would  be  still  harder. 
Now  that  she  was  to  leave  them,  she  found 
she  had  grown  fond  of  both  her  young  step- 
mother and  the  babv  sister  of  whom  she  had 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  255 

once  been  so  jealous  ;  and  that  she  loved  Grand- 
ma Elsie  also,  Aunt  Elsie  too  ;  and  indeed,  that 
almost  every  one  in  the  family  connection  had 
proved  agreeable  in  such  intercourse  as  she  had 
held  th  them. 

Alas  !  what  a  sorry  exchange  from  their  so« 
ciety  to  that  of  the  Mantons,  and  from  all  'the 
loving  care  that  had  been  bestowed  upon  her 
and  the  many  privileges  accorded  her  at  Ion 
and  Viamede,  to  the  neglect  and  indifference 
to  be  expected  from  strangers!  As  she  thought 
of  all  this  she  could  not  contemplate  the  carry- 
ing out  of  her  sentence  of  banishment  to  Oak- 
dale  with  anything  like  satisfaction. 

Yet  the  idea  of  submitting  to  what  she  con- 
sidered Mr.  Dinsmore's  tyranny  being  still  more 
repugnant  to  her,  she  resolved  to  abide  by  her 
decision,  risking  all  consequences. 

She  rose  early  the  next  morning,  and  busied 
herself  for  some  time  in  gathering  together  such 
book  and  toys  as  she  wished  to  take  with  her  ; 
then  seeking  her  young  step-mother,  ' '  Mamma 
Vi,"  she  asked,  "  am  I  to  pack  my  trunk  my- 
self ?" 

"  You  are  quite  resolved  to  leave  us,  then, 
Lulu  ?"  Violet  inquired. 

"I  am  quite  resolved  never  to  take  another 
lesson  from  Signor  Foresti,"  returned  Lulu 
doggedly. 

Violet  sighed.    "  I  had  hoped  you  would  wake 


256  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

this  morning  in  a  better  mood,"  she  said.  "  No  ; 
you  need  not  pack  your  trunk  :  Agnes  shall  do 
it  under  my  supervision.  But  it  shall  not  be  sent 
till  the  return  of  the  children  from  school  this 
afternoon,  as  I  still  hope  to  see  you  with  them." 

Grace,  who  was  present,  stood  listening  in 
wide-eyed  astonishment. 

"What  is  it  all  about?"  she  asked  in  alarm. 
"  Is  Lulu  going  away?" 

"Yes,"  Lulu  answered  for  herself  ;  "Grand- 
pa Dinsmore  says  if  I  won't  take  lessons  of  Sig- 
nor  Foresti  I  must  stay  at  Oakdale  as  a  board- 
ing-scholar/' 

"  0  Lu,  Lu!  do  give  up  and  come  back  home," 
entreated  Grace,  bursting  into  tears  ;  "I  can't 
do  without  you,  you  know  I  can't  ?" 

Lulu  drew  her  aside  and  whispered  words  of 
comfort. 

"It  can't  be  for  so  very  long,  I  think,  Grace  ; 
because  we'll  all  be  going  back  to  Ion  in  two  or 
three  months.  Besides,  we  can  see  each  other 
every  day,  if  you  keep  on  coming  in  the  carriage 
as  you've  been  doing." 

"But  it  will  be  only  for  a  few  minutes,  and 
you  won't  have  a  bit  nice  time  there." 

"  No,  I  suppose,  not ;  but  even  if  it's  pretty 
hard,  I'd  rather  stay  there  than  give  up  to  that 
old  tyrant." 

"  Please  don't  say  that,"  pleaded  Grace  ;  "  I 
love  Grandpa  Dinsmore." 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  257 

When  the  carriage  came  to  the  door  after 
breakfast,  and  the  children  trooped  down  ready 
for  school,  Grandma  Elsie  joined  them  on  the 
veranda,  wishing  them  a  happy  and  profitable 
day  at  their  studies  ;  then  putting  an  arm  about 
Lulu  she  said  to  her  in  an  undertone, 

"  Lulu,  dear  child,  I  want  to  see  you  here 
with  the  rest  to-night ;  you  are  one  of  my  little 
girls,  and  I  would  not  have  you  so  rebellious 
that  you  must  be  shut  out  from  my  house. 
There  !  you  need  not  answer,  dear ;  only  remem- 
ber that  Grandma  Elsie  loves  you,  and  longs  to 
see  you  good  and  happy.'* 

<l  Thank  you,  ma'am  ;  you're  very  good  and 
kind,"  Lulu  said  a  little  tremulously,  then 
hurried  into  the  carriage,  Max  giving  her  the 
help  of  his  hand. 

The  others  were  already  m,  and  as  Max  took 
the  only  vacant  seat,  by  Lulu's  side,  he  noticed 
that  her  face  was  very  red,  and  that  Grace  was 
crying. 

"What's  the  matter?"  he  asked,  glancing 
from  one  to  the  other. 

"  Lulu's  not  coming  home  with  us  to-night ; 
she's  going  to  board  at  Oakdale,  she  says," 
sobbed  Grace. 

"  Is  that  so  ?  What  for  ?"  asked  Max,  look- 
ing at  Lulu. 

"  Because  Grandpa  Dinsmore  says  I  must,  if 
I  won't  take  lessons  of  Signer  Foresti." 
17 


258  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

It  was  new.3  »o  Evelyn,  Rose,  and  Walter  as 
well  as  to  Max,  they  having  heard  nothing  of  it 
before.  There  was  a  moment  of  surprised 
silence,  broken  by  Rosie  : 

"Well,  you  may  as  well  give  up.  Grandpa 
is  not  to  be  conquered,  as  I  knew  when  the  con- 
test began." 

Max  and  Evelyn  were  looking  much  dis- 
tressed. 

Oh,  Lulu,  do  !"  entreated  the  latter ;  "you 
surely  have  held  out  long  enough/' 

"  I  should  think  so,"  said  Max  ;  "  especially 
considering  how  kind  Grandpa  Dinsmore  has 
been  to  us  all,  and  that  papa  ordered  us  to  be 
obedient  to  him." 

"  I'd  give  up,"  remarked  Walter,  "  'cause 
there's  no  use  fighting  grandpa.  Everybody 
has  to.  mind  him.  Even  mamma  never  does 
anything  he  asks  her  not  to." 

"  The  idea  of  not  being  your  own  mistress, 
even  when  you're  a  grandmother !"  exclaimed 
Lulu  scornfully. 

"  Mamma  is  her  own  mistress,"  retorted 
Rose.  "It  is  only  that  she  loves  grandpa  so 
dearly,  and  thinks  him  so  wise  and  good,  that 
she  prefers  to  do  just  as  he  wishes  her  to." 


CHAPTER  XX. 

«•  Let  come  what  will,  I  mean  to  bear  it  out" 

SHAKESPEARE, 

"  THE  hour  for  your  music-lesson  has  ar- 
rived, Miss  Raymond,"  announced  Miss  Man- 
ton. 

Rosie  and  Evelyn  both  looked  entreatingly  at 
Lulu  ;  but  scarcely  raising  her  eyes,  she  simply 
said,  "I  shall  not  take  it  to-day,  Miss  Diana." 

"  Very  well ;  you  will  have  to  abide  the  con- 
sequences of  your  refusal,"  returned  Miss 
Diana  severely. 

"  Is  it  so  very  dreadful  to  live  in  this  house 
with  you  ?"  queried  saucy  Lulu. 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  that  impertinent 
question?"  asked  Miss  Diana,  facing  round 
angrily  upon  her. 

'*  I  only  wanted  to  know  in  time,"  said  Lulu. 
"What  you  said  just  now  sounded  as  if  you 
thought  so  ;  for  that  is  the  consequence  I'll  have 
to  abide  if  I  continue  to  refuse  to  take  my 
j&msic-lessons." 

"  It  shall  be  about  as  unpleasant  as  1  can 


260  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

well  make  it,  in  return  for  your  impudence/* 
was  the  furious  rejoinder.  "  Also,  you  will  re- 
main in  your  seat  during  recess  to-day." 

"Oh,  Lulu,"  whispered  Evelyn  at  the  first 
opportunity,  "  it  was  not  prudent  to  say  what 
you  did  to  Miss  Diana ;  she  will  have  it  in 
her  power  to  make  your  life  here  very  uncom- 
fortable." 

"  Yes,"  Lulu  said  with  indifference,  "  I  ex- 
pect to  have  to  pay  for  the  pleasure  of  speaking 
my  mind  ;  but  if  she  makes  me  uncomfortable, 
I'll  manage  to  make  her  so  too." 

As  the  hour  drew  near  when  the  school  would 
be  dismissed  for  the  day,  a  servant  came  in  with 
a  message.  She  said  a  few  words  in  a  low  tone 
to  Miss  Diana,  who  at  once  turned  to  Lulu, 
saying, 

"  You  are  wanted  in  the  parlor,  Miss  Ray- 
mond." 

The  child's  heart  beat  fast  as  she  rose  and 
obeyed  the  summons,  but  quieted  when,  on 
entering  the  parlor,  she  found  Elsie  and  Violet 
its  sole  occupants.  They  had  always  been 
gentle  and  kind  to  her,  and  she  loved  without 
fearing  them. 

They  made  a  place  for  her  on  the  sofa  be- 
tween them,  and  taking  her  hand  in  a  kind 
clasp,  Elsie  said,  "  We  have  come  to  take  you 
home,  dear  child,  if  you  are  now  ready  to  be 
good  and  obedient." 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  261 

"I  didn't  take  the  lesson,  Grandma  Elsie, 
And  I  don't  intend  ever  to  do  it  as  long  as  I 
live,"  Lulu  answered  in  even,  steady  tones. 
"It  was  very  kind  in  you  and  Mamma  Vi  to 
come  for  me,  but  I  shall  have  to  stay  here  till 
Grandpa  Dinsmore  gives  up  asking  such  an  un- 
reasonable thing  of  me." 

"Then,  Violet,"  Elsie  said,  "nothing  re- 
mains for  us  but  to  see  that  she  has  comfortable 
accommodations,  and  leave  her  here." 

At  this  moment  Mrs.  Man  ton  came  hurrying 
in  with  profuse  apologies  for  not  having  come 
sooner,  but  through  the  negligence  of  the 
servant  she  had  been  until  this  moment  kept 
in  ignorance  of  their  arrival. 

"  No,  you  must  not  blame  the  servant,"  Elsie 
said;  "  she  acted  by  my  directions.  We  wished 
to  see  this  little  girl  alone  for  a  few  minutes, 
and  not  to  disturb  you  ;  knowing  that  you  are 
busy  with  your  pupils  at  this  hour  of  the  day." 

"Ah!  then  perhaps  I  am  intruding;"  and 
Mrs.  Man  ton  drew  herself  up  with  dignity. 

"  Oh  no,  not  at  all/'  Elsie  returned  pleasant- 
ly; "  our  private  interview  with  the  child  is  at 
an  end.  She  is  now  to  be  placed  here  as  a 
boarder — as  you  may  perhaps  know ;  and,  if 
you  please,  we  would  like  to  see  the  room  she  is 
to  occupy." 

"Certainly,  Mrs.  Travilla.  She  can  have 
her  choice  of  several — or  you  the  choice  for 


262  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

her,"  Mrs.  Man  ton  replied,  graciously  leading 
the  way  as  she  spoke. 

"  You  would  like  to  come  too  ?"  Elsie  said 
inquiringly,  holding  out  a  hand  to  Lulu. 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  thank  you,"  Lulu  answered, 
slipping  hers  into  it. 

They  were  shown  several  large  rooms,  in- 
tended and  furnished  for  from  four  to  six  occu- 
pants each ;  two  others  of  somewhat  smaller 
size,  which  Mrs.  Manton  called  double  rooms ; 
and  one  little  one  over  the  hall,  which  she  said 
Lulu  could  have  to  herself,  if  she  liked  that 
better  than  sharing  a  larger  one  with  a  school- 
mate. 

To  Lulu's  eyes  it  looked  uninviting  enough: 
go  small,  furnished  with  only  one  window,  a 
single  bed,  one  chair,  bureau  and  wash-stand  of 
very  plain,  cheap  material,  somewhat  the  worse 
for  wear,  and  just  a  strip  or  two  of  carpet  both 
faded  and  worn. 

"  I  think  this  will  hardly  do/'  Violet  said 
gently.  "  Have  you  nothing  better  to  offer, 
Mrs.  Manton  ?" 

"No  room  that  the  young  girl  can  have  to 
herself/'  was  the  cold?  half-offended  reply. 
"  Excuse  me  for  saying  so,  but  I  think  it  is 
quite  good  enough  for  so  obstinate  and  rebel- 
lious a  child  as  I  have  understood  she  is." 

"  I  am  quite  of  your  opinion,  Mrs.  Manton," 
eaid  a  familiar  voice  behind  them  ;  and  turning, 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  263 

they  perceived  that  they  had  been  joined  by  Mr. 
Dinsmore,  with  Professor  Manton  bringing  up 
the  rear. 

Lulu  was  growing  very  red  and  angry. 

"But  she  is  my  husband's  child,  grandpa," 
arged  Violet. 

"And  I  am  quite  certain  he  would  say  she 
deserved  nothing  better  while  she  continues 
obstinate  in  her  rebellion  against  lawful  author- 
ity," he  answered. 

Lulu  flashed  an  angry  glance  at  him. 

"It  is  no  matter/'  she  said;  "papa  will  set 
things  right  when  he  comes.  And,  Mamma  Vi, 
don't  be  troubled  about  it;  I  shall  tell  him  it 
was  no  fault  of  yours." 

"No,"  Mr.  Dinsmore  said,  smiling  grimly. 
**I  shall  not  share  the  responsibility;  my  shoul- 
ders are  quite  broad  enough  to  bear  it  all." 

Violet  drew  Lulu  aside  when  they  had  all 
gone  down  stairs  again,  and  with  her  arm  about 
her  waist  pleaded  tenderly,  affectionately,  with 
her  to  give  up  her  rebellion  and  go  home  with 
them. 

"  We  will  start  in  a  few  minutes  now/'  she 
said;  "and  oh,  dear  child,  I  don't  want  to 
leave  you  behind.  I  shall  grieve  very  much  to 
think  of  you  all  alone  in  that  miserable  little 
room.  Does  it  not  seem  a  poor  place  after 
those  you  have  had  at  Ion  and  Viamede  F" 

"Yes,  Mamma  Vi,  I  have  an  idea  that  li's  a 


264   -  THE  TWO  EL8IE8. 

good  deal  like  a  prison-cell;  but  what  do  I  care 
for  that?  I'd  despise  myself  if  I  could  give  up 
just  for  that." 

"No,  dear,  not  for  that,  but  because  it  is- 
right  to  do  it." 

"'Tisn't  worth  while  for  you  to  trouble  your- 
self to  urge  me  any  more,  Mamma  Vi,"  Lulu 
said  loftily;  "  I  am  as  fully  resolved  as  ever  not 
to  break  my  word." 

"Then  good-by,"  Violet  said,  with  a  sigh  and 
a  kiss.  "You  are  not  to  be  ill-treated — 1 
settled  that  question  with  grandpa  before  we 
came;  and  if  any  one  should  attempt  to  ill-use 
you,  let  me  know  all  about  it  at  once." 

Elsie,  too,  kissed  Lulu  in  bidding  her  good- 
by;  but  Mr.  Dinsmore  simply  took  her  hand, — 
given  with  evident  reluctance, — and  said  he  was 
sorry  to  be  compelled  to  banish  her  from  the 
family-circle;  yet  if  she  willed  it  so,  restoration 
to  the  comforts  and  privileges  of  home  would 
not  be  long  delayed. 

Lulu  followed  them  out  to  the  veranda,  ex- 
pecting to  see  the  family-carriage  there  with  the 
other  children,  including  her  sister  Grace,  but 
was  sorely  disappointed  to  perceive  that  it  had 
already  driven  away. 

A  smaller  one,  which  had  brought  Mr.  Dins- 
more  and  the  ladies,  was  still  there,  and  she 
saw  them  enter,  and  watched  it  drive  away  till 
it  was  lost  to  sight  among  the  trees. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  265 

Then  a  sudden  sense  of  almost  utter  lone- 
liness came  over  her,  and  rushing  away  to  a 
secluded  part  of  the  grounds,  she  gave  vent  to 
her  feelings  in  a  storm  of  tears  and  sobs. 

But  by  its  very  violence  it  soon  spent  itself; 
in  a  few  moments  she  became  quite  calm,  did 
her  best  to  remove  the  traces  of  her  tears,  and 
went  back  to  the  house,  reaching  it  just  as  her 
trunk  arrived. 

It  was  carried  at  once  to  her  room,  and  she 
followed  to  unpack  and  arrange  her  clothes  in 
the  drawers  of  the  bureau  and  wash-stand. 

There  was  no  closet,  and  she  found  herself 
much  cramped  for  room.  It  was  very  disheart- 
ening, for  she  loved  neatness  and  order,  and  per- 
ceived that  it  would  be  no  easy  matter  to 
maintain  them  here,  where  it  was  so  difficult 
to  find  a  place  for  everything  and  keep  it 
there. 

The  supper-bell  rang,  but  she  delayed  obey- 
ing the  summons  in  order  to  finish  the  work  in 
hand.  She  was  hardly  more  than  five  minutes 
behind  time,  yet  received  a  sharp  reprimand 
from  Professor  Manton,  and  a  black  mark. 

Of  course  she  was  angry  and  indignant,  and 
plainly  showed  that  she  was;  not  mending  mat- 
ters in  the  least  thereby. 

In  sullen  displeasure  she  took  the  seat  as- 
signed her,  and  glancing  over  the  table,  wag 
tempted  to  turn  away  in  disgust. 


266  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

The  food  provided  was  of  the  plainest,  scant 
in  quantity,  inferior  in  quality,  and  neither  well 
prepared  nor  daintily  served;  in  all  which  it 
presented  a  striking  contrast  to  the  meals  that 
Lulu  had  been  accustomed  to  sit  down  to  at 
Ion  and  Viamede. 

She  ate  but  little;  in  fact,  homesickness  had 
nearly  destroyed  her  appetite. 

"What  a  miserable  supper!"  she  remarked 
to  a  school-mate,  when  they  had  gone  from  the 
dining-room  and  were  gathered  on  the  veranda 
for  the  short  half-hour  that  intervened  between 
the  meal  and  the  evening  study-hour. 

"  It  was  quite  as  good  as  usual,"  was  the  re- 
joinder in  a  sneering  tone.  "What  did  you 
expect  ?  Do  you  suppose  the  Mantons  don't 
want  to  make  anything  off  us  as  boarders  ?" 

"I  hadn't  thought  about  that  at  all,"  Lulu 
said,  with  a  look  of  surprise  and  perplexity. 
Then  after  a  moment's  cogitation,  "  I  suppose 
they  do  want  to  make  all  they  can  out  of  us, 
and  that  would  be  the  reason  there  was  so  little 
on  the  table;  but  would  it  have  cost  any  more 
to  have  it  cooked  properly?  The  bread  was  both 
sour  and  heavy,  and  the  butter  so  strong  that 
I'd  rather  go  without  than  eat  it." 

"  Kancid  butter  is  cheaper  than  sweet,  both 
as  costing  less  and  going  farther,"  answered  her 
companion,  "  and  good  cooks  are  apt  to  be  able 
to  command  higher  wages  than  poor  ones;  also. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  267 

like  butter,  bread  goes  farther  if  it  is  unpalat- 
able." 

"'But  it  makes  people  sick  ?"  Lulu  said,  half 
in  assertion,  half  in  inquiry. 

"Of  course;  but  the  Mantons  don't  pay  our 
doctor  bills,  or  support  us  in  invalidism  if  it 
comes  to  that." 

The  girl  walked  away,  and  Lulu  stood  leaning 
against  a  pillar,  lost  in  thought,  and  feeling 
more  homesick  than  ever. 

The  boarding-scholars  were  all  some  years 
older  than  herself,  and  did  not  seem  to  desire 
her  companionship;  in  fact,  they  looked  upon 
and  treated  her  as  one  in  disgrace,  shunned  her 
society,  and  almost  ignored  her  existence. 

The  study-hour  over,  they  gathered  in 
groups,  chatting  together  on  such  themes  as 
school-girls  find  most  interesting,  one  or  an- 
other now  and  then  looking  askance  at  Lulu, 
who  sat  at  a  distance,  lonely  and  forlorn,  watch- 
ing them  and  half -envying  their  apparent  gayety 
and  lightheartedness. 

How  she  longed  for  Evelyn,  Grace,  Max;  even 
Eosie  and  the  grown  up-people  at  Viamede  ! 

It  was  a  long  evening  to  her;  she  thought 
the  hands  of  the  clock  had  never  before  moved 
so  slowly. 

At  nine  a  bell  called  them  all  into  Professor 

Manton's  school-room,  where  he  read  a  chapter 

fom  the  Bible,  and  made  a  long  prayer  in  a 


268  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

dull,  monotonous  tone,  that  set  most  of  his 
hearers  to  nodding  or  indulging  in  half-sup- 
pressed gapes  and  yawns. 

It  struck  Lulu  as  a  very  different  service  as 
conducted  by  him,  from  what  she  had  been  ac- 
customed to  under  the  lead  of  her  father  or  Mr. 
Dinsmore.  They  had  always  shown  by  tone  and 
manner  that  they  esteemed  it  a  solemn  and 
a  blessed  thing  to  read  the  words  of  inspiration 
and  draw  near  to  God  in  prayer ;  while  this  man 
went  through  it  as  a  mere  matter  of  form,  of  no 
more  interest  than  the  calling  of  the  roll  at  the 
opening  of  school. 

The  service  was  followed  by  a  formal  good- 
night, and  the  pupils  scattered  to  their  rooms. 

"  The  bell  will  tap  in  half  an  hour,  Miss  Kay- 
mond,  and  at  the  first  sound  every  light  must  be 
instantly  extinguished,"  Miss  Diana  said  harsh- 
ly, as  she  gave  Lulu  her  candle. 

"  But  what  if  I  have  not  finished  undressing?" 
Lulu  asked  in  dismay. 

"Then  you  will  be  obliged  to  finish  in  the 
dark." 

"  There  won't  be  time  to  write  in  my  diary, 
and  I'll  have  to  say  my  prayers  in  the  dark," 
Lulu  said  to  herself  as  she  hastened  up  the 
stairs  and  into  her  closet-like  apartment. 

"What  a  forlorn  bit  of  a  place  it  is!"  she 
grumbled  half  aloud;  "  oh,  so  different  from  my 
pretty  rooms  at  Ion  and  Viamede  !  Oh  dear. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  269 

oh  dear  !  I  wish  that  horrid  Signer  Forest!  was 
back  in  his  own  country.  I'm  glad  he  doesn't 
live  in  this  house,  so  I'd  have  to  see  him  every 
day;  it's  bad  enough  to  have  to  stay  here  with- 
out that.  But  I  don't  mean  to  let  Grandpa 
Dinsmore  find  out  how  bad  his  punishment  is  ; 
no,  nor  to  be  conquered  by  it  either." 

She  had  set  down  her  candle  and  was  hurried- 
ly making  ready  for  bed. 

On  creeping  in,  having  blown  out  her  candle 
just  as  the  signal  sounded,  she  discovered  a  new 
reason  for  regretting  her  change  of  residence; 
she  must  sleep — if  she  could — on  a  hard  pallet 
of  straw,  instead  of  the  soft,  springy  mattress 
she  had  been  accustomed  to  rest  upon  at 
liome. 

She  uttered  an  exclamation  of  disgust  and 
impatience,  fidgeted  about  in  the  vain  effort  to 
find  a  comfortable  spot,  and  sighed  wearily  over 
the  hard  hills  and  hollows. 

How  Mamma  Vi  and  Grandma  Elsie  too 
would  pity  her  !  Probably  they  would  say  she 
must  have  a  better  bed,  even  if  it  had  to  be  sent 
irom  Viamede. 

But  then  Grandpa  Dinsmore  might  put  his 
veto  upon  that,  saying,  as  he  had  that  day  in 
regard  to  the  room,  that  it  was  quite  as  good  as 
she  deserved;  and  she  would  not  give  him  the 
chance:  she  would  put  up  with  the  hard  bed,  as 
well  as  with  all  the  other  disagreeables  of  the 


270  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

situation,  nor  give  up  in  the  very  least  aboul 
the  music-lessons. 

The  situation  seemed  no  brighter  or  cheerier 
the  next  morning;  there  was  no  one  to  give  her 
a  smile,  a  kiss,  or  so  much  as  a  pleasant  word: 
breakfast  was  no  improvement  upon  last  night's 
supper;  Mrs.  Manton  scolded  all  through  the 
meal — at  her  husband,  daughters,  pupils,  ser- 
vants; the  professor  bore  it  meekly  as  regarded 
her,  was  captious  and  irritable  toward  every  one 
else;  Miss  Diana  looked  glum,  Miss  Emily  timid 
and  ashamed. 

The  morning  service  in  the  schoolroom,  that 
followed  the  meal,  was  very  like  a  repetition  of 
that  of  the  previous  evening,  and  Lulu  with- 
drew from  the  room  after  it  was  over,  feeling- 
less  respect  and  liking  than  ever  for  the  principal 
of  the  institution. 

To  her  great  joy  the  Viamede  carriage  drove 
up  a  full  half-hour  earlier  than  usual;  Grace 
alighted  from  it  with  the  others,  and  running  to 
her  said,  "  0  Lulu,  I'm  so  glad  to  see  you  !  and 
I  may  stay  till  school-time;  mamma  told  me  so. 
Grandma  Elsie  told  Uncle  Ben  to  bring  us 
early,  and  wait  here  for  me  till  you  go  into 
school." 

"It's  very  kind  in  them,"  returned  Lulu, 
hugging  and  kissing  her  little  sister.  "And 
I'm  ever  so  delighted  to  see  you  all,"  she  added 
to  the  others  who  had  gathered  round  her. 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  271 

"  And  we  to  see  you/'  Evelyn  said,  embracing 
her. 

"  What  kind  of  a  time  have  you  had?"  asked 
Eosie  and  Max  in  a  breath. 

"About  such  as  I  anticipated,"  answered  Lu- 
lu, nonchalantly.  "  Of  course  it's  not  like  home; 
but  I  didn't  expect  that." 

She  afterward,  under  a  promise  of  secrecy, 
let  Evelyn  more  into  her  confidence;  described 
her  bed,  the  meals,  telling  that  she  had  learned 
from  one  of  the  older  boarders  that  those  she  had 
partaken  of  were  of  average  quality;  and  the  un- 
pleasant manners  of  Professor  Manton,  his  wife, 
and  Miss  Diana. 

"  0  Lu,  it  is  quite  too  bad  that  you  should 
be  exposed  to  such,  things!"  said  Evelyn.  Do 
give  up  to  Grandpa Dinsmore  and  go  home  with 
us  to-night  I" 

Lulu  shook  her  head  decidedly. 

"Well  then,  at  least  let  me  tell  your  mamma, 
or  Grandma  Elsie  about  the  hard  bed,  and  they 
will  surely  see  that  a  better  one  is  provided  for 
you." 

But  Lulu  negatived  that  also.  "  I  can  stand 
it,"  she  said,  "  and  I  wouldn't  for  a  great  deal 
let  Grandpa  Dinsmore  know  what  a  hard  time 
I  am  having.  He  would  triumph  over  me,  and 
say  it  was  just  what  I  deserved." 

So  no  complaint  was  made,  and  Evelyn  was 
the  only  person  at  Viamede  who  had  any  idea  of 


272  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

the  many  discomforts  Lulu  was  enduring  for 
self-will's  sake. 

Sunday  morning  came  and  Lulu  made  herself 
ready  for  church,  all  the  time  fearing  that  she 
would  have  to  go  with  the  Mantons  and  sit  with 
them  and  th:ir  other  boarding-scholars. 

Great,  then,  was  her  joy  on  seeing  Max  drive 
up  in  a  light  two-seated  carriage,  Violet  and 
Grace  on  the  back  seat,  a  vacant  space  on  the 
front  beside  the  young  charioteer. 

"  Oh,  they've  come  for  me  !"  cried  Lulu,  half 
aloud,  glancing  from  the  window  of  her  room. 
"  How  nice  in  Mamma  Vi  to  do  it !"  and  she 
flew  down  to  the  front  door  to  greet  them. 

The  professor  was  there  before  her,  bowing, 
smirking,  and  asking  in  his  most  obsequious 
tones  if  Mrs.  Raymond  would  be  pleased  to 
alight  and  walk  into  the  parlor. 

"Thank  you,  no,"  Violet  said.  "We  have 
come  merely  to  pick  up  Lulu  and  take  her  to 
church  with  us.  "  Come,  dear,"  to  the  little 
girl;  "  the  professor  will  help  you  in,  if  you  air 
quite  ready  to  go." 

"  Yes,  Mamma  Vi,"  Lulu  answered  eagerly, 
and  with  the  aid  of  the  professor's  hand  quick- 
ly climbed  to  her  place. 

"  Mamma  Vi,  you  are  very  good,"  she  said, 
as  the  carriage  rolled  on  again. 

"Yes,  isn't  she?"  said  Max.  "  She  says  she 
isn't  at  all  afraid  to  trust  me  to  drive  her." 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  273 

"  No,"  said  Violet,  smiling  affectionately  on 
him;  "you  do  great  credit  to  Uncle  Ben's  teach- 
ing. I  think  your  father  would  be  much 
pleased  with  your  proficiency." 

"  Were  you  expecting  us,  Lulu?"  asked  Grace. 

"  No,  indeed  !  How  should  I,  when  nothing 
had  been  said  about  it?  But  oh,  I  was  so  glad  to 
see  you  coming." 

The  children  seemed  happy  in  being  together 
again  and  chatted  cheerily,  Violet  occasionally 
joining  in. 

She  had  fully  gained  their  respect  and  affec- 
tion, yet  they  now  never  felt  her  presence  the 
slightest  damper  upon  their  enjoyment  of  each 
other's  society. 

On  their  return,  while  yet  at  some  little  dis- 
tance from  the  academy,  Violet  asked, 

"  Lulu,  dear,  do  you  find  yourself  quite  com- 
fortable and  happy  at  Oakdale — so  that  you 
wish  to  continue  there  as  a  boarder?" 

"I  wish  that  rather  than  to  go  home  again  on 
Grandpa  Dinsmore's  conditions,"  Lulu  said  with 
a  frown,  and  with  that  the  subject  was  dropped. 
18 


CHAPTEE  XXL 

"Woes  cluster;  rare  are  solitary  woes: 
They  love  a  train,  they  tread  each  other's  heel." 

YOUNG. 

FOR  a  number  of  weeks  events  moved  on  their 
even  course  at  Viamede;  they  were  all  well  and 
happy,  though  Lulu's  continued  obstinacy 
caused  most  of  them  more  or  less  mental  dis- 
quietude. 

She  still  remained  at  Oakdale,  making  no  com- 
plaint to  any  one  but  Evelyn  of  her  fare  or  ac- 
commodations, and  was  studious  and  well-be- 
haved in  every  respect,  except  that  she  steadily 
refused  to  have  anything  whatever  to  do  with 
Signor  Foresti. 

She  had  attended  church  regularly  with  the 
family,  had  seen  them  all  occasionally  on  week- 
days, but  had  not  been  once  permitted  to  visit 
Viamede,  Magnolia  Hall,  or  the  parsonage. 

If  either  she  or  Mr.  Dinsmore  regretted  hav- 
ing begun  the  struggle  which  now  appeared  so 
interminable,  no  one  else  was  aware  of  the  fact. 

Grace  had  kept  up  her  habit  of  driving  over 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  275 

to  Oakdale  every  morning  and  afternoon,  and 
the  pleasure  of  seeing  her  so  often  had  helped 
Lulu  greatly  in  the  endurance  of  her  exile,  as 
had  also  her  daily  intercourse  with  Max,  Evelyn, 
and  Rosie. 

But  one  morning  in  March  they  came  with- 
out Grace,  and  all  looking  grave  and  troubled. 

"Where's  Gracie?  Why  didn't  she  come?" 
asked  Lulu,  with  a  vague  feeling  of  uneasiness. 

"  She's  sick,"  Max  answered,  trying  to  swal- 
low a  lump  in  his  throat,  and  keep  the  tears 
from  coming  into  his  eyes  ;  "  and  so  is  the 
baby,  and  the  doctor — Cousin  Dick  Percival — 
says  they  both  have  the  scarlet-fever  in  almost 
its  worst  form." 

Lulu,  who  knew  something  of  the  deadly  na- 
ture of  the  disease,  stood  speechless  with  sur- 
prise and  dismay ;  the  other  two  girls  were 
crying  now. 

Presently  Lulu  burst  out  vehemently,  "I 
must  go  home  !  I  will  go  1  It's  the  cruellest 
thing  in  the  world  to  keep  me  away  from  my 
darling  Gracie  when  she's  so  sick  and  may  be 
going  to — oh,  I  can't  say  it !  I  can't  bear  to 
think  it !"  and  she  began  sobbing  as  if  her 
heart  would  break. 

Evelyn  put  an  arm  about  her. 

"  Lu,  dear  Lu,  don't  be  so  distressed.  The 
doctor  has  not  said  that  either  case  is  hopeless; 
and  they  may  both  get  well." 


276  TEE  TWO  EL8IE8. 

"  The  dear  baby,  too  !"  sobbed  Lulu ;  "  oh 
I  do  love  her,  she  is  such  a  darling  I" 

"  Indeed  she  is,"  said  Max,  vainly  trying  to 
steady  his  tones;  "and  it's  hard  to  see  her 
suffer.  Gracie,  too — she's  so  sweet  and  patient, 
and  so  good.  I  heard  some  of  the  old  servants 
talking  together  this  morning  about  her,  say- 
ing she  was  just  like  a  little  angel,  and  too  good 
to  live  ;  and — and  I'm  afraid  she  is." 

He  quite  broke  down  with  the  last  word. 

"No,  she  ain't,"  cried  Eosie;  "she's  just  as 
good  as  they  think  her,  but  good  children  are 
not  any  more  likely  to  die  than  bad  ones.  Every- 
body that  knew  mamma  when  she  was  a  child 
says  she  was  as  good  as  she  could  be,  and  see 
how  long  she  has  lived." 

"  That's  true,  and  I'm  obliged  to  you  for  re- 
minding me  of  it,  Kosie,"  said  Max,  looking 
slightly  relieved. 

"But  I  must  go  home,"  repeated  Lulu; 
"  Gracie  is  sure  to  be  wanting  me,  and  I  can't 
stay  away  from  her." 

"No,"  the  others  said;  "none  of  us  are  al- 
lowed to  go  into  the  room  for  fear  of  the  con- 
tagion. Indeed,  we're  not  to  go  back  to  Via- 
mede,  but  to  stay  at  either  Magnolia  Hall  or 
the  parsonage  till  the  danger  is  over." 

"  Mamma  and  Violet  are  nursing  the  sick 
ones,  with  the  help  of  old  Aunt  Phillis,"  said 
Rosie.  "  Sister  Elsie  has  gone  to  the  parsonage 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  277 

with  little  Ned,  and  she  and  Isa  will  have  to 
keep  away  from  Viamede  on  account  of  their 
babies ;  so  will  Cousin  Molly. 

"Grandpa  telegraphed  for  Cousin  Arthur 
this  morning,  because  we  know  he  is  a  skilful 
physician,  and  Gracie  is  begging  for  her  own 
doctor." 

"  I'm  glad  :  I  hope  he'll  come  quickly,"  said 
Lulu.  "  And  oh,  how  I  wish  papa  was  here  !" 

"  Yes ;  we  always  want  papa  when  we're  in 
trouble,"  said  Max ;  "we  can't  help  feeling  as 
if  he  could  help  us  somehow.  But  perhaps  it's 
a  very  good  thing  that  he's  not  here  just  now 
to  see  the  children  suffer." 

"  Oh,  are  they  suffering  very  much?"  Lulu 
asked  tearfully. 

"Yes,"  answered  Kosie ;  "mamma  told  me 
they  were  both  very  ill :  Gracie  especially — her 
head  aching  badly,  her  throat  distressingly 
sore,  and  her  fever  very  high  ;  but  that  she  was 
sweetly  patient  under  it  all." 

"  I'm  not  surprised  to  hear  that,"  sobbed 
Lulu  ;  "for  she  always  was  patient  and  good  ; 
never  a  bit  like  me.  Oh,  it  is  so  hard  that  I 
can't  be  with  her." 

They  were  standing  together  in  a  little  group 
on  the  veranda  while  they  talked,  and  the  agi- 
tation in  their  faces  and  voices  had  attracted 
attention  from  scholars  and  teachers  who  hap- 
pened to  be  within  sight  and  hearing. 


278  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

Miss  Emily  now  drew  near,  and  asked  in  a 
kindly,  sympathetic  tone  what  was  the  matter. 

Rosie  answered,  telling  briefly  of  the  serious 
illness  of  the  two  little  sisters  of  Max  and  Lulu. 

"Ah!  I  am  extremely  sorry,"  Miss  Emily 
said.  "  You  will  find  it  difficult  to  give  your 
minds  to  your  lessons  under  such  trying  cir- 
cumstances ;  but  I  will  go  to  my  father  and  the 
others,  and  ask  that  you  may  be  excused  if  your 
recitations  should  be  imperfect  to-day." 

"  That  was  a  kind  thought/'  said  Max,  as  she 
went  into  the  house.  "  She's  much  the  best 
and  kindest  of  the  family." 

The  ensuing  week  was  one  of  great  sorrow  and 
anxiety  to  Violet,  scarcely  less  so  to  her  mother  ; 
for  the  children  were  so  dangerously  ill  that  it 
was  greatly  feared  both  would  succumb  to  the 
power  of  the  disease. 

It  was  a  time  of  sore  trial,  but  it  brought  out 
in  strong  relief  the  beauty  and  nobility  of  char- 
acter in  both  Violet  and  her  mother.  They 
proved  themselves  the  most  devoted  of  nurses, 
patient,  cheerful,  hopeful,  never  giving  way  to 
despondency,  or  wearying  in  efforts  to  relieve 
the  little  sufferers  or  wile  them  into  forgetful- 
ness  of  their  pain. 

Till  the  crisis  was  past  they  watched  over 
them  day  and  night,  aided  by  Drs.  Conly  and 
Percival. 

Arthur  had  obeyed  the   summons   with   all 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  279 

possible  dispatch,  approved  of  what  Dick  was 
doing,  and  joined  him  in  the  care  of  the  little 
patients.  One  or  the  other  was  always  close  at 
hand. 

"  This  is  a  sad,  anxious  time  for  you,  my 
dear  Vi,"  Elsie  said  one  evening  as  they  sat  to- 
gether in  the  sick-room — Violet  with  her  almost 
dying  babe  on  her  lap,  while  Grace  lay  on  the 
bed  in  an  equally  critical  condition  ;  "  but  you 
are  bearing  up  bravely." 

"Dear  mamma,  you  help  me  very  much  in 
so  doing,"  Violet  said,  low  and  tremulously ; 
"  so  do  Arthur  and  Dick.  But  best  of  all, 
' underneath  are  the  everlasting  arms.'  0 
mamma,  it  seems  as  if  my  heart  must  break  if 
either  of  the  children  is  taken,  and  I  may  be 
called  to  part  with  both — and  their  father,  my 
dear,  dear  husband,  so  far  away." 

She  paused,  overcome  by  her  emotions. 

"  '  God  is  our  refuge  and  strength,  a  very 
present  help  in  trouble,' "  her  mother  whispered, 
with  a  tenderly  sympathetic  look.  ' ' l  He  will 
never  leave  nor  forsake  you,  dear  child.' " 

"  No,  mamma ;  my  heart  is  constantly  say- 
ing to  Him, 

'  I  have  called  thee  Abba,  Father  ! 
I  have  stayed  my  heart  on  thee ; 
Storms  may  howl  and  clouds  may  gather- 
All  must  work  for  good  to  me.' ' 


280  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"Yes,  dear  child,"  Elsie  said  with  emotion, 
" '  we  know  that  all  things  work  together  for 
good  to  them  that  love  God.'" 

"And  my  baby  is  so  young,  Gracie  such  a 
dear  little  Christian  child,  that,  if  I  must  give 
them  up,  I  shall  know  that  they  are  safe — 

'  Safe  in  the  arms  of  Jesus, 
Safe  on  His  gentle  breast."' 

Grace,  whom  they  had  deemed  quite  un- 
conscious, opened  her  eyes  and  fixed  them  on 
Violet's  face  with  a  look  of  ardent  affection. 

"  Yes,  mamma,"  she  said  feebly,  "  I'm  not 
afraid  to  die  ;  because  I  know  that  Jesus  loves 
me.  My  head  aches ;  I'd  like  to  lay  it  down  on 
His  breast.  And — He'll  comfort  you  and  papa, 
and — the  rest." 

Violet  could  not  speak  for  weeping,  but  Elsie 
bent  over  the  child,  and  tenderly  smoothing  her 
pillow,  said,  "Yes,  darling,  He  will;  and 
whether  we  live  or  die,  we  are  all  His,  and  we 
know  that  He  will  do  what  is  best  for  each  one 
of  us." 

Grace  dropped  asleep  again  almost  immedi- 
ately, and  Elsie  resumed  her  seat  by  her  daugh- 
ter's side. 

" Oh," murmured  Violet,  "dearly  as  I  love 
Gracie,  I  should  far  rather  see  her  go  than  Lulu, 
because  I  am  sure  she  is  ready  for  the  change  ; 
and  I  know  their  father  would  feel  so  too. 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  281 

Mamma,  how  long  it  is  since  I  have  heard  from 
him!  I  begin  to  feel  very  anxious.  Ah,  what 
comfort  and  support  his  presence  would  be  to 
me  now!" 

"Yes,  dearest  ;  but  console  yourself  with  the 
thought  of  how  much  anxiety  and  distress  he  is 
spared  by  his  ignorance  of  the  critical  condition 
of  these  little  ones.  We  may  be  able  in  a  few 
days  to  write  that  they  are  better — out  of 
danger,  with  careful  nursing,  so  that  the  news 
of  their  convalescence  will  reach  him  at  the 
same  time  with  that  of  their  severe  illness." 

"  Yes,  mamma,  there  is  comfort  in  that," 
Violet  said,  smiling  through  her  tears. 

On  going  down  to  breakfast  the  next  morning 
Elsie  found  her  father  seated  at  the  table,  with 
the  morning  paper  before  him.  He  glanced  up' 
at  her  as  she  came  in,  and  something  in  his 
expression  of  countenance  set  her  heart  to 
throbbing  wildly. 

"  Oh,  papa,  what  is  wrong?"  she  asked.  "  My 
boys?  have  you? — is  there  bad  news  of  them?" 
and  she  dropped  into  a  chair,  trembling  in  every 
limb. 

"No,  no,  daughter,"  he  hastened  to  say.  "I 
think  they  are  all  right ;  here  are  letters  from 
all  three,"  pointing  to  a  pile  on  the  table  before 
him. 

Shen  drew  a  long  breath  of  relief ;  then  with 
another  glance  at  his  face,  "  But  what  is  wrong? 


282  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

certainly  something  is  distressing  you  greatly. 
And  mamma  is  shedding  tears,"  as  she  saw  Rose 
furtively  lift  her  handkerchief  to  her  eyes. 

"Yes,"  he  sighed,  "something  is  wrong  ;  and 
not  to  keep  you  in  suspense — it  is  a  report  that 
Captain  Raymond  is  lost.  It  is  now  some  weeks 
since  his  vessel  should  have  been  heard  from, 
and  it  is  greatly  feared  that  she  has  gone  down 
with  all  on  board." 

"Vi!  oh,  my  poor  Vi!"  gasped  Elsie;  "her 
heart  will  be  overwhelmed :  we  must  keep  it 
from  her  as  long  as  we  can  ;  at  least  till  the 
children  are  better." 

"  Certainly,"  Mr.  Dinsmore  said,  "  my  dear 
child,"  going  to  Elsie  and  taking  her  hand  in 
his  in  tender,  fatherly  fashion.  "  Remember  it 
is  only  a  report, — or  rather  a  conjecture, — which 
may  be  without  any  foundation  in  fact.  The 
captain  may  be  alive  and  well  at  this  moment." 

A  slight  sound  caused  them  all — Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Dinsmore  and  Elsie — to  look  toward  the 
door  opening  into  the  hall. 

Max  stood  there  with  a  face  from  which  every 
vestige  of  color  had  fled,  his  features  quivering 
with  emotion. 

"  What — what  is  it  about,  papa?"  he  asked 
hoarsely.  "  Oh,  Grandpa  Dinsmore,  Grandma 
Elsie,  don't  hide  it  from  me!  I  must  know!" 

"Max,  my  boy,  how  came  you  here?"  Mr. 
Dinsmore  asked  in  a  kindly  pitying  tone,  going 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  2?3 

to  the  lad  and  making  him  sit  down,  while  he 
took  a  glass  of  water  from  the  table  and  held  it 
to  his  lips. 

Max  put  it  aside.  "  My  father? — what  about 
my  father?" 

His  tone  was  full  of  agonized  inquiry,  and 
Mr.  Dinsmore  saw  th*"*  question  was  not  to  be 
evaded. 

"  My  poor  fellow,"  he  said,  "  I  am  truly  sorry 
you  should  be  distressed  by  hearing  what  is  as 
yet  only  a  rumor  :  fears  are  reported  that  your 
father's  vessel  is  lost;  but  nothing  is  known  cer- 
tainly yet,  and  we  must  hope  for  the  best." 

For  a  moment  the  boy  seemed  utterly  stunned; 
then,  "  I  don't  believe  it!  I  won't  believe  it!"  he 
exclaimed.  "  We  can't  do  without  him  ;  and 
God  wouldn't  take  him  from  us.  Would  He, 
Grandma  Elsie?"  and  his  eyes  sought  hers  with 
a  look  of  anguished  entreaty  that  she  knew  not 
how  to  withstand. 

"  My  dear  Max,  I  trust  we  shall  have  better 
news  to-morrow,"  she  said  tenderly ;  "  but  what- 
ever comes,  we  know  that  all  things  work  to- 
gether for  good  to  them  that  love  God.  He  is  our 
kind,  Heavenly  Father,  who  loves  us  with  far 
more  than  an  earthly  parent's  love,  and  will  let 
'no  real  evil  befall  any  of  His  children." 

"  Yes,  and — oh,  I'm  surt  it  couldn't  be  good 
for  Lulu  and  me  to  be  without  our  father  to 
help  us  to  grow  up  right." 


284  TEE  TWO  ELSIES.    v 

No  one  present  thought  it  necessary  to  com- 
bat that  idea,  or  show  that  it  might  be  a  mis- 
taken one,  since  it  seemed  to  afford  some  com- 
fort to  the  boy. 

"  We  will  hope  for  the  best,  Max  ;  so  do  not 
let  possibilities  distress  you,"  Mr.  Dinsmore 
said  kindly.  "  Come  to  the  table  now,  and  take 
some  breakfast  with  us." 

"Thank  you,  sir;  but  I  couldn't  eat,"  re- 
turned Max  brokenly.  "  Grandma  Elsie,  how 
are  Gracie  and  baby?" 

"  I'm  afraid  no  better,  Max,"  she  said  in  fal- 
tering tones  ;  "  the  crisis  of  the  disease  has  not 
yet  come  ;  but  in  regard  to  them  also  we  must 
try  to  hope  for  the  best.  Indeed,  whatever  the 
result,  we  shall  know  it  is  for  the  best,"  she  add- 
ed with  tears  in  her  soft,  sweet  eyes,  "  because 
*  He  doeth  all  things  well.' " 

It  was  Saturday,  and  there  was  no  school;  but 
Max  had  promised  Lulu  that  he  would  go  over 
to  Oakdale  after  breakfast  and  carry  her  the 
news  in  regard  to  the  sick  children. 

She  was  extremely  anxious  and  distressed 
about  them,  and  as  soon  as  at  liberty  to  follow 
her  inclination,  hastened  to  a  part  of  the 
grounds  overlooking  the  road  by  which  he  must 
come. 

She  had  not  been  there  long  when  she  saw 
him  approaching,  walking  slowly,  dejectedly 
along,  with  his  eyes  on  the  ground. 


TEE  TWO  ELSIES.  285 

*'  Oh,  they  are  no  better,"  she  said  to  herself ; 
"for  if  they  were  better,  Max  wouldn't  hang 
his  head  like  that." 

She  stood  still,  watching  him  with  a  sinking 
heart  as  he  came  in  at  the  gate  and  drew  near 
her,  still  with  his  eyes  cast  down.  And  now 
she  perceived  that  his  countenance  was  pale  and 
distressed. 

"0  Max,"  she  cried,  "are  they  worse?— dy- 
ing? Oh,  don't  say  they  are!" 

"No;  they  are  no  better:  perhaps  they  may 
be  to-morrow;  but — " 

He  stopped,  his  eyes  full  of  tears  as  he  lift- 
ed them  for  a  moment  to  her  face,  his  features 
working  with  emotion. 

"  Max,  Max,  what  is  it?"  she  asked,  clutching 
at  his  arm.  "  Oh,  what  is  the  matter?  You 
must  tell  me." 

"My  father — our  father — "  He  covered  his 
face  with  his  hands  and  sobbed  aloud. 

"  0  Max,  what  about  papa?"  she  cried  wildly. 
"  Oh,  don't  say  anything  has  happened  to  him! 
I  couldn't  bear  it! — oh  I  couldn't! — but  I  must 
know.  0  Maxie,  tell  me  what  it  is?" 

She  had  put  her  arms  round  his  neck  and  laid 
her  cheek  to  his.  He  returned  the  embrace, 
hugging  her  tightly  to  his  breast. 

"It  mayn't  be  true,  Lu,"  he  said  brokenly; 
"but  oh,  I'm  afraid  it  is:  they  say  it's  feared 
his  ship  has  gone  down  with  all  on  board." 


286  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"Gone  down?"  she  repeated  in  a  dazed  tone, 
as  if  unable  to  believe  in  the  possibility  of  so 
terrible  a  disaster.  "  Gone  down?" 

"Yes,  in  the  sea — the  dreadful  sea!  0  Lu, 
shall  we  ever  see  our  father  again  in  this  world  ?" 

"  Do  you  mean  that  papa  is  drowned  ?  Oh,  1 
can't,  I  won't  have  it  so!  He'll  come  back  again> 
Max — he  surely  will !  I  couldn't  live  without 
him,  and  neither  could  you,  or  Gracie;  but  oh, 
maybe  she  will  die  too!  And  I'm  afraid  it's  be- 
cause  I'm  so  bad ;  God  is  taking  away  every- 
body I  love,  because  I  don't  deserve  to  have 
them.  I've  been  disobeying  my  father  by  not 
doing  as  Grandpa  Dinsmore  bade  me;  and  now 
maybe  I  haven't  any  father  to  obey!  Oh,  Max, 
Max,  what  shall  I  do?  everybody's  being  taken 
away!" 

"I'm  left,  Lu,"  he  said,  brushing  away  a 
tear;  "I'm  left  to  you,  and  you're  left  to  me; 
and  we  don't  know  certainly  yet,  that  anybody 
is  really  taken  from  us,  or  going  to  be." 

"Oh,"  she  cried  lifting  her  head,  which  had 
dropped  upon  his  shoulder  as  lie  held  her  closely 
clasped  in  his  arms,  "  I'll  stop  being  so  bad ; 
I'll  be  good  and  do  as  Grandpa  Dinsmore  has 
ordered  me,  and  maybe  God  will  forgive  me 
and  spare  papa  and  Gracie  and  the  baby.  Do 
you  think  he  will,  Max?" 

"  Perhaps;  you  remember  how  ill  papa  was 
when  you  were  obstinate  and  disobedient  to  him 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  287 

once  before,  and  you  gave  up  and  did  as  he  bade 
you,  and  we  all  prayed  for  papa  and  he  got 
well  ?" 

"  Yes,  oh  yes,  I'll  do  it  now,  this  minute;  I 
can't  go  to  Viamede  to  tell  Grandpa  Dinsmore, 
but  I'll  write  a  little  note,  Max,  and  you  can 
carry  it  to  him." 

"I  have  a  note-book  in  my  pocket,  pencil 
too,"  he  said,  pulling  them  out  in  haste  to  get 
the  thing  done,  lest  her  mood  should  change. 
"  I'll  tear  out  a  leaf  and  you  can  write  on  that. 
Grandpa  Dinsmore  won't  mind  what  kind  of 
paper  it  is  so  the  words  are  there." 

He  led  the  way  to  a  rustic  seat,  tore  out  the 
leaf,  spread  it  on  the  cover  of  the  book  and 
handed  that  and  the  pencil  to  her. 

"I  needn't  say  much — need  I,  Max?"  she 
asked,  looking  at  him  through  tear-dimmed  eyes. 

"No;  just  the  few  words  you  would  say  if  he 
were  here  beside  you/' 

"I  can't  write  nicely,  my  hand  trembles  so, 
and  I  can  hardly  see,"  she  sobbed,  taking  out 
her  handkerchief  and  wiping  away  the  fast-fall- 
ing tears." 

"Never  mind  ;  I  know  he  won't  care  how  it 
looks;  he'll  know  why  you  couldn't  do  better." 

Thus  encouraged,  Lulu  wrote  with  trembling 
fingers: 

"Grandpa  Dinsmore,  I'm  sorry  for  having 
been  so  naughty,  obstinate,  and  disobedient 


288  THE  TWO  ELSIES, 

Please  forgive  me,  and  I  will  do  whatever  you 
bid  me;  even  if  you  still  say  I  must  take  lessons 
again  of  Signor  Foresti." 

She  signed  her  name  in  full,  and  handing  it  to 
Max,  asked, 

"Will  that  do?" 

"Yes;  I'm  sure  it  will ;  and  I'm  ever  so  glad 
you've  done  it  at  last,  Lu." 

"But,  oh!  Max,  how  can  I  go  back  to  that 
horrid  man  after  I've  said  so  many  times  that 
I  never  would  ?" 

She  seemed  inclined  to  snatch  the  note  out  of 
his  hand,  but  he  stepped  back  quickly  out  of 
reach,  hastily  deposited  it  in  the  note-book,  and 
that  in  his  pocket. 

"  Don't  repent  of  doing  right,  Lu,"  he  said. 
"Think  that  you  may  be  averting  sorrow  and 
bereavement.  I  think  I'd  better  go  now,  be- 
fore you  change  your  mind." 

"Oh  no,  don't,  Max,  "she  entreated;  "I'm 
so  lonesome  without  you;  let  us  keep  together 
and  comfort  each  other." 

Max  yielded,  and  they  sat  down  again  side  by 
side. 

Just  then  one  of  the  school-girls  came  flying 
down  the  walk  toward  them,  crying  out  half- 
breathlessly  as  she  drew  near,  "  Lu  Eaymond, 
don't  you  want  to  hear  the  news  ?" 

"  What  is  it  ?"  Lulu  asked  indifferently, 

"Something  you'll  be  glad  to  hear.     You 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  289 

know  the  spring  term  closes  next  week  ;  well,  it 
seems  that  the  time  of  Signor  Foresti's  engage- 
ment here  expires  with  it,  and,  as  he  has  been 
offered  a  higher  salary  elsewhere,  he  refuses  to- 
renew  the  contract  with  Professor  Manton.  I 
overheard  their  talk  ;  something  was  said  about 
you,  and  the  signor  remarked  in  a  passionate 
tone  that  you  had  already  missed  your  last 
chance  to  take  another  lesson  of  him,  or  even 
to  finish  that  interrupted  one.  Now,  aren't 
you  glad  ?" 

"  Yes,"  Lulu  said,  a  momentary  flash  of  joy 
illuminating  her  countenance,  but  only  to  be 
instantly  replaced  by  the  very  sad  and  anxious 
expression  it  had  worn  before. 

"Oh,  Max,  will  Grandpa  Dinsmorethinkl — ?" 

"  No,"  interrupted  Max,  "  I'll  tell  him  all 
about  it;  and  he  knows  you're  honest  as  the 
day.  Why,"  turning  his  head  at  the  sound  of 
approaching  wheels,  "there's  Grandpa  Dins- 
more  now !  Ill  run  and  tell  him,  Lu ;"  and, 
without  waiting  for  a  reply,  he  sprang  up  and 
went. 

"  What's  he  going  to  tell  ?"  asked  the  girl 
who  had  brought  the  news  about  Signor  Foresti. 

"That's  our  private  affair,"  replied  Lulu, 
coloring. 

"  Oh!  is  it  indeed?"  and  she  walked  off  with 
an  offended  air. 

Lulu  was  too  much  agitated  by  contending 
IP 


290  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

emotions  to  care  whether  she  had  given  offence 
or  not.  She  sat  still,  watching  from  afar  the 
interview  between  Mr.  Dinsmore  and  Max.  She 
saw  the  latter  hand  her  note  to  the  former,  who 
took  it  with  a  pleased  look,  read  it,  said  some- 
thing to  Max,  then  alighted  and  came  toward 
her,  Max  accompanying  him. 

She  watched  their  approach  in  some  agita- 
tion, and  noticed  that  Max  seemed  to  be  talking 
fast  and  earnestly  as  they  moved  slowly  onward. 

At  length  they  were  close  beside  her. 

She  rose  with  a  respectful  "Good-morning, 
Grandpa  Dinsmore,"  and,  taking  her  hand  in 
his,  he  bent  down  and  kissed  her,  saying,  "  I 
am  very  glad,  my  dear,  to  be  able  to  take  you 
back  into  favor."  Then  he  sat  down  on  one 
side  of  her,  Max  on  the  other. 


CHAPTER  XXIL 

SKIES   BRIGHTEN. 

"  OH,  Grandpa  Dinsmore!"  cried  Lulu,  with 
a  burst  of  sobs  and  tears,  "do  you  think  it's 
true  that — that  papa's  ship  is  lost  ?" 

"I  hope  it  is  not,"  he  said,  "such  reports 
have  often  proved  false.  So  do  not  grieve  too 
much  over  it :  it  is  never  wise  to  break  our 
hearts  over  possibilities." 

"  But  I  know  you  and  Max  cannot  help  feel- 
ing anxious  about  both  your  father  and  your 
little  sisters ;  and  that  being  the  case,  I  do  not 
think  you  can  study  to  any  profit ;  and  as  the 
term  has  so  nearly  expired,  I  shall,  if  you  wish 
it,  take  you  away  from  here  at  once. 

"  Not  to  Viamede,  of  course,  but  to  Magnolia 
Hall,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Embury  having  sent  you  a 
warm  invitation  to  make  their  house  your  home 
for  the  present.  What  do  you  say  to  my  pro- 
position ?" 

"  Oh,  Grandpa  Dinsmore,  how  nice  and  kind 
in  Cousin  Molly  and  her  husband  !"  exclaimed 
Lulu.  "  I  shall  be,  oh,  so  glad  to  go  away  from 
here,  especially  to  such  a  lovely  home  as  theirs." 


292  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"  Very  well,  then,"  he  said  with  a  smile,  "go 
and  gather  up  your  belongings,  while  I  settle 
matters  with  Professor  Manton ;  then  I  will 
drive  you  both  over  to  Aiaguolia  Hall,  for  Max 
is  included  in  the  invitation." 

Lulu  needed  no  second  bidding,  but  started 
up  at  once  to  obey. 

"I'll  go  with  you,  sis,  and  help  you  pack,  if 
you  like,"  said  Max.  The  offer  was  accepted 
gladly;  and  as  Mr.  Diusmore's  business  with 
the  professor  would  take  him  to  the  house,  all 
three  walked  thither  together. 

An  hour  later  the  children  had  bidden  a  final 
good-by  to  Oakdale,  and  were  on  their  way  to 
Magnolia  Hall. 

Arrived  there,  they  received  a  warm  wel- 
come, and  Lulu  was  greatly  pleased  to  find 
Evelyn  a  guest  also,  and  that  they  were  to  share 
the  same  room. 

"Oh,  Eva!"  she  cried,  "I'm  delighted  that 
you  are  here ;  but  I  thought  you  were  staying 
at  the  parsonage." 

"So  I  was,"  Evelyn  said,  "and  Rosie  was 
here ;  but  we  have  exchanged  ;  she  and  Walter 
have  gone  to  visit  Cousin  Isa,  while  you,  Max, 
and  I  let  Cousin  Molly  entertain  us  in  her  turn. 
I  find  it  delightful  at  both  places." 

"But  oh,  Lu,  how  you  have  been  crying !  Is 
it  about  the  sick  little  sisters  ?" 

"Partly,"    Lulu    answered,   hardly  able  to 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  293 

speak  for  emotion,  "  for  they  are  still  in  great 
danger  ;  but  oh,  much  worse  than  that !  they 
say— that — that  it's  feared  papa's  ship  is  lost 
with — all  on  board.  Oh,  Eva,  I've  been  so  dis- 
obedient to  my  father  for  months  past,  and  now 
— I'm  afraid  Fll  never,  never  see  him  again !" 

Before  she  had  finished  her  sentence,  Evelyn's 
arms  were  around  her,  holding  her  close,  while 
she  wept  with  her. 

"  I  can  feel  for  you,  dear/'  she  sobbed,  "for 
I  know  only  too  well  how  dreadful  it  is  to  be 
fatherless  ;  but  it  is  only  a  report,  which  may  be 
false.  Do  try  to  hope  for  the  best.  We  will 
both  pray  for  your  dear  father,  if  he  is  still 
living ;  and  for  the  little  ones,  that  they  may 
get  well." 

After  her  long  trial  of  the  privations  to  be 
endured  at  Oakdale  Academy,  Lulu  greatly  en- 
joyed the  comforts  and  luxuries  of  Magnolia 
Hall;  yet  the  suspense  in  regard  to  her  father 
and  little  sisters  was  very  hard  to  bear. 

For  two  days  longer  there  was  no  relief  from 
that,  but  on  the  morning  of  the  third,  Max 
came  bounding  in  on  his  return  from  Viamede, 
where  he  had  been  to  make  his  usual  inquiries 
about  Grace  and  the  baby,  his  face  glowing  with 
happiness. 

"Oh,  Lulu,  good,  good  news  !"  he  cried,  toss- 
ing up  his  cap  and  capering  about  in  the  exub- 
erance of  his  joy;  "the  children  are  considered 


294  TEE  TWO  ELSIES. 

out  of  danger  if  well  taken  care  of — and  we 
know  they'll  be  that;  and  papa's  ship  has  been 
heard  from,  all  well  on  board;  and  we'll  see 
him  again,  I  do  believe;  perhaps  before  a  great 
while  !" 

Lulu  wept  for  joy.  "Oh, I  am  so  glad,  so 
happy  !"  she  sobbed;  "but  oh,  how  I  do  want  to 
see  papa  !  the  children  too.  Can't  I  go  to  them 
now,  Max  ?" 

"No,  not  yet;  they  wouldn't  let  me  go  into 
the  wing  where  they  are.  I  mean  the  doctors 
wouldn't;  because  the  danger  of  contagion  is 
not  over,  and  won't  be  for  a  week  or  more." 

"  So  long  to  wait  ?"  she  sighed. 

"Yes,"  Max  said,  "but  we  ought  to  wait 
yery  patiently,  now  that  we  have  had  such  glori- 
ous news.  And  perhaps  there'll  be  letters  from 
papa  by  to-morrow." 

His  hope  was  fulfilled:  the  next  morning's 
mail  brought  letters  from  Captain  Raymond  to 
his  wife  and  each  of  his  children — the  baby,  of 
course,  excepted. 

Max  handed  Lulu  hers. 

She  almost  snatched  it  from  him  in  her  joy 
and  eagerness,  and  hurried  with  it  to  her  room, 
where  she  could  be  quite  alone  at  this  hour, 
Evelyn  being  at  school;  for  she  was  finishing 
out  the  term,  not  having  the  same  reason  for 
leaving  before  its  close  that  Max  and  Lulu  hade 

But  now  that  she  held  the  precious,  longed- 


I 
THE  TWO  ELSIES.  295 

for  missive  in  her  hand,  Lulu  could  scarce  find 
courage  to  open  and  read  it;  because  she  had 
good  reason  to  expect  a  severe  reprimand  from, 
the  father,  whom,  in  spite  of  their  mutual  love, 
she  had  been  persistently  disobeying  for  the  last 
three  months.  She  would  have  given  much  to 
i-ecall  that  past,  and  feel  herself  deserving  of 
his  commendation  and  such  words  of  tender 
fatherly  affection  as  he  had  often  addressed  to 
her  by  both  tongue  and  pen. 

At  last  she  tore  open  the  envelope,  spread  out 
the  sheet,  and  with  burning  cheeks  and  fast 
beating  heart,  read: 

"  My  dear  little  daughter;  my  heart  misgives 
me  that  there  is  something  very  much  amiss 
with  you.  Not  sickness,  for  your  mamma, 
Max,  and  Gracie  all  make  casual  mention  of 
you,  and  say  directly  that  you  are  well;  yet  I 
have  not  seen  a  stroke  of  your  pen  for  three 
months  or  more. 

"Your  little  letters,  so  full  of  'love  to  papa,' 
have  been  very  sweet  to  me,  so  that  I  am  loath 
to  have  them  discontinued;  but  in  addition  to 
that,  daughter,  I  have,  as  you  know,  directed 
you  to  constantly  report  to  me  your  progress  in 
your  studies,  your  conduct,  etc.,  and  in  failing 
to  do  so  you  have  been  guilty  of  positive  dis- 
obedience. What  excuse  have  you  to  offer  for 
euch  disregard  of  your  father's  commands? 

"  I  cannot  think  there  is  any  that  will  at  all 


296  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

exonerate  you  from  blame.  Now  I  bid  you 
write  at  once,  giving  me  as  full  and  detailed  a 
report  of  the  past  three  months  as  you  possibly 
can. 

"  My  child,  I  love  you  very  dearly;  there  is 
never  a  day,  I  believe  never  a  waking  hour,  in 
which  my  heart  does  not  go  out  in  love  to  my 
darling  Lulu,  and  send  up  a  petition  to  a  throne 
of  grace  on  her  behalf.  I  think  there  is  no 
sacrifice  I  would  not  willingly  make  for  the 
good  of  any  one  of  my  dear  children,  and  my 
requirements  are  all  meant  to  promote  their 
welfare  and  happiness  in  this  world  and  the 
next. 

"My  child,  my  dear,  dear  child,  your  father's 
heart  bleeds  for  you  when  he  thinks  what  a 
hard  battle  you  have  to  fight  with  the  evil 
nature  inherited  from  him  ! 

"But  the  battle  must  be  fought,  the  victory 
won,  if  you  would  reach  heaven  at  last. 

" '  The  kingdom  of  heaven  suffereth  violence, 
and  the  violent  take  it  by  force.' 

"You  have  a  strong  will,  my  Lulu:  make 
good  use  of  it  by  determining  that  you  will  in 
spite  of  every  hindrance,  fight  the  good  fight 
of  faith  and  lay  hold  on  eternal  life;  that  you 
will  win  the  victory  over  your  besetting  sins, 
and  come  off  more  than  conqueror  through  Him 
that  loved  us. 

"I  can  hardly  hope  to  hear  that  you  have  not 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  297 

been  again  in  sad  trouble  and  disgrace  through 
the  indulgence  of  your  wilful,  passionate  tem- 
per, and  you  will  dislike  very  much  to  confess 
it  all  to  me;  you  will  be  sorry  to  pain  me  by  the 
story  of  your  wrong-doing;  and  certainly  it  will 
give  me  much  pain:  yet  I  am  more  than  willing 
to  bear  that  for  my  dear  child's  sake;  and  as  I 
have  given  you  the  order  to  tell  me  all,  to  re- 
frain from  so  doing  would  be  but  a  fresh  act  of 
disobedience. 

"How  glad  I  am  to  know  that  my  little 
daughter  is  open  and  honest  as  the  day !  I  re- 
peat, write  at  once,  a  full  report,  to  your  loving 
father,  LEVIS  KAYMOND." 

"  Oh,"  cried  Lulu,  speaking  aloud  in  the  ex- 
citement of  feeling,  "  I  do  wish  papa  wouldn't 
make  me  confess  everything  to  him!  I  think  its 
dreadfully  hard!  And  what's  the  use  when  it 
hurts  him  so  to  hear  it? 

"  And  I'm  sure  it  hurts  me  to  tell  it.  I'll  have 
to,  though,  and  I  won't  keep  anything  back, 
though  I'm  terribly  afraid  he'll  write  that  I 
must  be  sent  away  to  some  boarding-school, 
so  that  Grandpa  Dinsmore  won't  be  bothered 
with  me  any  more.  Oh  dear!  if  papa  could 
only  come  home,  I'd  rather  take  the  hardest 
whipping  he  could  give  me,  for  though  that's 
dreadful  while  it  lasts,  it's  soon  over.  But  he 
can't  come  now;  they  wouldn't  think  of  letting 
him  come  home  again  so  soon;  so  he  can't  pun- 


298  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

ish  me  in  that  way;  and  I  wouldn't  take  it 
from  anybody  else,"  she  added,  with  hotly  flush- 
ing cheeks  and  flashing  eyes;  "and  I  don't 
believe  he'd  let  anybody  else  do  it." 

She  turned  to  his  letter  and  gave  it  a  second 
reading. 

"How  kind  and  loving  papa  is!"  she  said  to 
herself,  penitent  tears  springing  to  her  eyes. 
"  It's  plain  he  hasn't  been  told  a  word  about  my 
badness — by  Grandpa  Dinsmore  or  Mamma  Vi, 
or  anybody  else.  That  was  good  in  them. 

"But  now  I  must  tell  it  all  myself;  he  says 
for  me  to  do  it  at  once,  and  I  won't  go  on  dis- 
obeying him  by  waiting;  besides,  I  may  as  well 
have  it  over." 

Her  writing-desk  stood  on  a  table  near  at 
hand,  and  opening  it,  she  set  to  work  without 
delay. 

She  began  with  a  truthful  report  of  her  efforts 
to  escape  becoming  one  of  Signor  Foresti's 
pupils  and  its  failure;  giving  verbatim  the  con- 
versations on  the  subject  in  which  she  had  taken 
part;  then  described  with  equal  faithfulness  all 
that  had  passed  between  the  signor  and  herself 
on  the  day  of  their  collision,  and  all  that  fol- 
lowed in  the  school-room  and  at  Yiamede. 

She  told  of  the  fortnight  in  which  all  her 
time  at  home  had  to  be  spent  in  the  confine- 
ment of  her  own  room,  then  of  the  long  weeks 
passed  as  a  boarding-scholar  at  Oakdale  Academy, 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  299 

describing  her  bedroom  there,  the  sort  of  meals 
served  in  the  dining-room,  the  rules  that  she 
found  so  irksome,  and  the  treatment  received  at 
the  hands  of  teachers  and  fellow-boarders;  re- 
peating as  she  went  along  every  conversation 
that  she  felt  belonged  to  the  confession  required 
of  her. 

But  the  long  story  was  not  all  told  in  that 
one  day;  it  took  several;  for  Lulu  was  too  young 
and  inexperienced  in  composition  and  penman- 
ship to  make  very  rapid  work  of  it. 

Evelyn  was  taken  into  her  confidence,  Capt. 
Raymond's  letter  read  to  her,  then  parts  of  the 
confession  as  it  progressed  from  day  to  day,  till 
she  had  heard  the  whole. 

"  Do  you  think  I  have  told  papa  everything 
I  ought,  Eva?"  Lulu  asked  when  she  had  fin- 
ished reading  aloud  the  last  page  of  her  report. 

"Yes;  I  can't  see  that  you've  kept  back  a 
single  thing:  I'm  sure  your  father  is  right  in 
saying  that  you  are  open  and  honest  as  the  day! 
And  Oh,  Lulu !  what  a  nice,  good  father  he  must 
be!  I  don't  wonder  his  children  all  love  him  so 
dearly,  or  that  you  and  Max  were  so  distressed 
when  that  bad  news  came." 

"No,"  Lulu  said,  hastily  brushing  away  a 
tear,  "  but  I  am  sure  you  must  wonder  how  I 
can  ever  be  disobedient  to  such  a  dear  father; 
and  I  often  wonder  too,  and  just  hate  myself 
for  it. 


300  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

"  Now  my  report  is  ready;  I'm  glad  it's  done; 
it  seems  an  immense  load  off  my  mind;  but  I 
must  write  a  little  note  to  go  with  it." 

"Of  course  you  must,"  said  Evelyn;  "and 
I'll  run  away  and  talk  to  Cousin  Molly  while  you 
do  it." 

She  hastened  from  the  room,  and  Lulu's  pen 
was  again  set  to  work. 

"  My  own  dear,  dear  papa,  I  have  your  letter 
— such  a  nice,  kind  one  to  be  written  to  such  a 
bad,  disobedient  girl:  it  came  last  Wednesday, 
and  this  is  Saturday;  for  though  I  did  obey  you 
about  the  report,  by  beginning  at  once  to  write 
it,  I  had  to  make  it  so  long  that  I  couldn't  fin- 
ish it  till  now. 

"  I  have  tried  to  tell  '  the  truth,  the  whole 
truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth,'  and  Eva 
thinks  I  have  succeeded. 

"  Papa,  I  am  really  and  truly  sorry  for  having 
been  so  disobedient  and  obstinate;  passionate, 
too;  but  I'm  always  being  naughty  and  then 
sorry,  then  naughty  again. 

"  I  don't  see  how  you  can  keep  on  loving  such 
a  bad  child;  but  oh,  I'm  so  glad  you  do!  though 
it  makes  me  sorrier  than  ever,  and  oh,  so 
ashamed !  I  know  I  deserve  punishment  at  your 
hands,  and  I  have  no  doubt  you  would  inflict  it 
if  you  were  here.  I'm  afraid  you  will  say  I 
must  be  sent  away  to  a  boarding-school;  but  oh, 
dear  papa,  please  dou't.  I  do  intend  to  be  good, 


THE  TWO  ELSIES.  301 

and  not  give  any  trouble  to  Grandpa  Dinsmore 
or  any  of  the  rest.  I  think  I  was  the  first  part 
of  the  winter,  and  would  have  been  all  the  time 
if  they  hadn't  forced  me  to  take  lessons  of  that 
horrid  man. 

"  Papa,  I've  always  thought  you  wouldn't 
have  said  I  must  go  back  to  him  after  he  struck 
me.  Would  you?  And  don't  you  think  Grand- 
pa Dinsmore  was  very  hard  on  me  to  say  I 
must?  I  don't  think  anybody  but  my  father 
has  any  right  to  punish  me  in  that  way,  and  I 
don't  believe  you  would  say  he  had. 

"  Dear  papa,  won't  you  please  write  soon  again 
and  say  that  you  forgive  me?" 

But  we  will  not  give  the  whole  of  Lulu's  let- 
ter to  her  father.  She  had  something  to  say  of 
her  own  and  Max's  distress  over  the  report  that 
his  vessel  was  supposed  to  be  lost,  of  the  sick- 
ness of  the  dear  little  sisters,  the  pleasant  time 
she  was  having  at  Magnolia  Hall,  etc. 

The  letter  and  report  together  made  quite  a 
bulky  package;  Mr.  Embury — not  being  in  the 
secret  of  the  report — laughed  when  he  saw  it, 
remarking  that  "she  must  be  a  famous  letter- 
writer  for  so  young  a  one."  Lulu  rejoiced  when 
«t  was  fairly  on  its  way  to  her  father,  yet  could 
not  altogether  banish  a  feeling  of  anxiety  in 
regard  to  the  nature  of  the  reply  he  would  send 
her. 

Grace  and  Baby  Elsie  improved  steadily  till 


£02  THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

,they  were  quite  well  and  past  the  danger  of  a 
relapse. 

All  the  members  of  the  Viamede  family 
gathered  there  again  as  soon  as  the  physicians 
pronounced  it  entirely  safe  to  do  so;  and  a  week 
or  two  later,  when  the  little  ones  seemed  quite 
strong  enough  for  the  journey,  they  all  set  out 
on  their  return  to  Ion,  where  they  arrived  in 
safety  and  health;  received  a  joyful  welcome 
from  Edward,  Zoe,  other  relatives  and  friends 
gathered  for  the  occasion,  the  servants  and 
numerous  dependants,  and  found  their  own 
hearts  filled  with  gladness  in  the  consciousness 
of  being  again  in  their  best-loved  home. 


THBEHD. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


NON-RENEWABLE 

Rf<rt>  ID-URL 

OUE  2  WKS  FROM  DAffbJttLHVEO 


UCLA  YRlLL 


Form  L9-25m-9,'47(A5618)444 


UN- 


University  of  California  Library 
Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


^hone  FlenewaSs 
310/825-9188 

OCT  0  8  2002 


u 

aofflB 


^frUBRABYO^ 

Si  «r  £ 


Mil  lAJF 
G\i  IQ 

•awmo-w^    ^%wnv| 
;or-CAUfOft^ 


t^e 


S   3 


F  CALIF 


